Hidden 5 mos ago 5 mos ago Post by Mjolnir
Raw
coGM
Avatar of Mjolnir

Mjolnir sʟᴇᴇᴘ ᴘᴀʀᴀʟʏsɪs ᴅᴇᴍᴏɴ

Member Seen 1 hr ago



lux .....|..... outfit .......... beckett .....|..... outfit .......... shore of lake montauck


90 days. 2,683 miles. 30 miles a day…

The journey from Las Vegas to Montauk was not a short one, especially not for three demigods with no money, no car, and monsters hot on their trail. It was exhausting. No amount of sleep ever felt like enough to prepare for the next day. It only staved off the overwhelming feeling that their bodies were seconds away from collapsing. If it wasn’t for each other pulling and pushing them along, none of them would have made it.

They were so close… Only five miles away from Camp Half-Blood when the rain came. The sky had turned black, sun hidden behind a wall of clouds that unleashed a deluge on their heads. The water didn’t fall like a storm but like the heavens themselves unleashed a waterfall to wash away the world. They wanted to keep going, tried, but with every step the earth tried swallowing them, wet and traitorous thing, like hungry quick sand pulling them deeper the more they struggled. They were getting nowhere and only exhausting themselves further with every struggled step.

Reluctantly, they stopped along the shore of Lake Montauk, just beyond the treeline. Lux and Beckett started building a shelter with a practiced efficiency of three months of travel, forced proximity, and years of experience. In a matter of minutes tarps were laid beneath a cover of foliage that could fool the average person on a sunny day. In the shadow of the storm beneath a wall of rain? The only way they could be noticed was by their own mistakes.

Lux insisted on taking the first watch. It wasn’t the rain that unsettled her, nor the thunder—which brought her comfort in its cacophony that muted their movements beneath Zeus’s roar—but the dark abyss of the lake that loomed just beyond the trees. The void, black and ominous, engorged itself on the rain, growing slowly, inch by inch, like it could swallow them up in their sleep. It was irrational, and she knew it. But no matter how much she yearned for rest, the closeness of the lake would never let her sleep, not truly.

So, she’d watch, perched high on a branch in a nearby tree, a silent sentinel with one eye on the shadows and another on the creeping edge of the lake.

She had been up in that tree for three hours, maybe four? It was difficult for Lux to keep track of time without the sun, and her watch had stopped working after it was waterlogged when they were forced to swim across the Delaware River while outrunning… Something monstrous with talons. It was after the first hour that she came to the conclusion that the storm must have been a gift from the Gods. There was no other logical reasoning. She recalled seeing sunny skies on the forecast for the next three days, a straight shot to camp. Then this came out of nowhere. But the true reason why it felt like divine intervention was the shadows… dozens of shadows, snarling and growling, prowled the woods around them, sniffing and searching for them. One was just below her and never caught her scent… The rain, the thunder, the darkness, it all erased their trail, covered their scent, and hid them from the monsters.

Lux had no offerings, nothing to give, but she thanked them all the same. Like she had time and time again, she whispered prayers to the Gods for guidance and protection whenever there was a rustle in the bushes or the lake’s tide crept a little too close for comfort.

Only five more miles…

There was a lull between cracks of thunder, where the earth was silent beyond the continuous monsoon that splashed against the leaves and trees, and the gentle trickle of rain made streams that cut small trenches through the mud. In that quiet there was a stirring, a familiar moan, distressed beneath the storm’s hum. A sound, that should have been nothing, made Lux sit upright, pushing off the trunk of the tree to shift into a crouching position like a predator perched high in the treetops, laying in wait. Her gaze darted from the hidden shelter beneath the adjacent tree, and a pair of shadows lurking twenty or so feet deeper in the woods. There was a flash of light that ripped through the forest, casting the creatures’ shadows against the trees like an atom bomb, blinding and swiftly followed by a heavy darkness.

The silence was heavier, like a breath being held waiting for the thunder. But just before the crash rumbled around them another sound groaned from beneath the shelter. Lux’s eyes snapped to the haunting shadows as they froze, attentive, alert… waiting.

Time was precious and stealth was necessary. Lux slowly and cautiously slipped her bow over her back, her breaths measured as she too waited, but not for the creatures… for the lightning. When the sky illuminated she counted… One Mississippi… Two Mississippi… Three

Crack.

One Mississippi... Lux’s gaze remained fixed on the shadows, how they waited for another sign, another sound.

Two Mississippi... Her hands fell to the slick bark beneath her, fingers curling around the branch, ready.

Three. Crack.

With the crash of thunder as cover and the temporary blindness of the lightning, Lux went into action. Her feet slipped from the branch, body falling until her weight was caught by her fingertips hooked around the wet limb. She hung there for only a fraction of a second, enough to slow her descent, before letting herself fall the remaining drop to the ground. She landed on the balls of her feet, hands squelching in the dense mud as she rolled forward onto all fours from the momentum. She didn’t stand, remaining low in the muck and underbrush as she swiftly made her way toward the false bush and slipped beneath the covering.

Halfway dry and hidden away from the rest of the world Beck and V slept. Reluctant allies forced to share confined quarters, bedrolls, and body heat, curled together in a desperate attempt for a few hours of rest before the final leg of their relentless journey. Shoulder to shoulder they slept. V, dark curls, nearly dry, clung to her cheeks. Her arms were crossed tightly over her chest to stave off the chill of the rain and brows furrowed in a permanent scowl, like even in sleep she was pissed off at the weather. Then beside her was Beckett. Sweat gathered along his forehead and dampened his shirt. His head rocked back and forth, breaths heavy, the hand that rested on his chest tightly gripping the hilt of his knife like he was fighting for his life lost within his dream.

Lux had grown familiar with these nightmares. They came nearly every night, and every dream she was forced to wake him before he drew attention… Forced to dodge the blade and be faced with the fear in his eyes. She hated that she had to wake him, hated that she had to wake him to face a different nightmare, and hated it more that there was nothing she could do to rid him of them.

She slowly moved into the small space beside him, legs brushing his side and her back pressed against the top of the shelter. With a practiced caution she shifted her right leg, pinning the arm that wielded his blade in place with her knee and the pressure of her weight. Knowing she had maybe a second before he’d stir, Lux leaned over him, drenched blonde hair dripping water onto his cheek as she quickly covered his mouth before he could make a sound. She waited until he started, ready to seize his blade before he could cut her again, her shadowed gaze trying to catch his eyes and speak the words she could not say.

He’d been here before.

The rain in the dream had been warmer than it should have been, heavy and alive, a living thing that pressed against his skin and seeped into his bones. It came sideways, driven hard by wind that screamed through the Central Highlands like a warning no one heeded. Two typhoons churned off the coast, the radio had said—voices crackling, distant, almost bored with it. As if storms like that weren’t Gods. As if they weren’t teeth and hands and hunger all at once.

They’d been moving for three days straight. No real sleep. No stopping. Jungle so thick it felt like it breathed with them, exhaling rot and heat and the copper tang of old blood. Every step had been mud sucking at boots, every sound a potential death sentence. Leeches clung to calves and thighs. Mosquitoes whined like drills in his ears. The men around him had been hollowed-out things, eyes sunk deep, faces painted in grime and exhaustion. Someone had been praying under their breath, Beckett never found out who, but the words dissolved into the rain before they could mean anything.

Then the storm had broken open.

Command had called it. Temporary halt. Tarps up. Weapons close. Rest while you could. The rain turned the world into noise, erased tracks, swallowed scent. It was supposed to be a risk. It was supposed to make them vulnerable. But Beckett remembered the way his body had loosened for the first time in weeks, the way the water sluiced the heat and fear out of his muscles. Rain meant rivers. Rivers meant home. Even then, before he’d known his father wasn’t human, water had always steadied his hands.

They’d huddled together beneath sagging tarps, ponchos pulled tight, breath fogging in the cooler air dragged inland by the storm. Rifles cradled. Sidearms close. Sleep taken in snatches because it was expected of him, because the others needed him to close his eyes too, to believe they were safe enough for that. He remembered the weight of the Smith & Wesson at his side, the familiar reassurance of it, metal cool and solid against his hip. They’d drilled it into them what to do if someone slipped in close. Wake fast. Control the weapon arm. Turn the body. End it before it ended you.

He’d only needed it twice.

In the dream, more of a memory, it happened again.

A shape moved wrong beneath the rain. Too quiet. Too close. Hands grabbed for him—trying to pin his arm, trying to take the rifle, and Beckett was already moving, already awake in the way that mattered. One hand snapped up, caught a wrist. Bones ground together. The other was on his pistol, coming up smooth, practiced, flipping their positions so he was above, weight driving down, knees in the mud, the world narrowed to breath and pressure and the thunder of his own pulse. He pressed the gun into a stomach, felt the give, remembered the bang, deafening even through the storm—

And then the dream shattered.

The rain was colder now. Sharper. It didn’t roar the way it had in Vietnam; it pattered, distinct, individual drops drumming against leaves and tarp and earth. Not a God screaming, but a thousand small fingers tapping insistently at the world. There was a weight on him that wasn't an enemy, a presence too familiar, too careful.

Beckett blinked.

Lux was beneath him.

For one frozen, horrifying second, his body didn’t know the difference. His heart was a wild thing, slamming against his ribs, every instinct screaming threat. His hand was fisted in the fabric of her shirt at her side, pulling it taut, anchoring himself as if she might disappear. He could feel the heat of her through the wet cloth, the solid, living proof of her. Not a soldier. Not a ghost. Not something trying to kill him in the dark.

Violet was sitting up, eyes wide and feral, curls plastered to her face, watching like she was ready to either intervene or bolt. The shelter felt impossibly small, the air thick with the smell of wet earth and sweat and fear.

His gun wasn’t in his hand.

The realization hit like a second breath. The Colt Mustang was still packed away, useless relic that it was, and relief crashed through him so hard his vision swam. He loosened his grip immediately, hands shaking as he pulled back, weight shifting off Lux with a muttered, broken sound that might have been an apology if it ever found its way out of his throat.

The rain kept falling. Beyond the shelter, Lake Montauk answered it, waves slapping against the shore in a steady, patient rhythm. It was a sound he hadn’t known he’d missed until it reached him then, low and constant, nothing like the chaos of a typhoon. It didn’t demand anything of him. It just was. Water meeting land, again and again, unbothered by Gods or monsters or the long road that had brought them there.

His breathing started to slow.

Beckett dragged a hand over his face, grounding himself in the cold, in the present. Vietnam receded, the jungle dissolving into rain-soaked leaves and tarps and two demigods who trusted him enough to sleep beside him. The nightmares didn’t let go easily, but the lake did what water had always done, it soothed.

Lux had expected it, but was taken by surprise all the same. It didn’t matter how strong she was, how prepared she was, he was stronger in ways she could never match. Lucky enough for both of their consciences, when the world went spinning as Beckett pinned her beneath him, she seized his blade. Her arm shot out to the side keeping the sharp metal as far from them as possible, but still tight in her grasp. In that blink of a moment, with his fist twisted in her damp shirt, she saw the hatred and fear in his eyes. It wasn’t a new sight, but every single time that darkness bore through her, deep, festering, and raw.

It wasn’t until the light returned to his eyes and Lux inhaled sharply that she realized she had been holding her breath the entire time. Beckett’s fist left behind a crumpled bunch of fabric, stretched and damp, clinging to her ribs as her chest heaved with every pant. She didn’t move as he pulled away, legs bent, and feet braced against the ground on either side of his knees, frozen. A shiver ran down her spine at the sudden chill from the absence of his warmth against her rain soaked clothes.

When it looked like he wanted to speak, Lux sat up abruptly, close, too close as she pressed her hand over his mouth and shook her head. They might have been chest to chest. She might have been nearly perched in his lap. But he could be pissed about it later. The fingers on her other hand wrapped around the hilt of his knife and slowly brought it between them, pressing it against his chest in an offering, not a threat. Her gaze flicked between Beckett and V, silent but with a deadly seriousness as she held up two fingers. She then pointed in the last direction she saw the menacing shadows stalking. She waited for the lightning, feeling the anticipation tingle along the back of her neck before it struck. It was only when the thunder crashed that she dared speak. "Twenty-five feet away."

Beckett listened with every fiber of himself, every muscle and sense stretched taut. Lux’s words burned themselves into him, twenty-five feet, a number so precise it was almost cruel in its simplicity. Close enough that a single misstep could leave them exposed, close enough that the shadows could taste fear before he ever had a chance to react. His chest still heaved, breaths shallow and quick, each inhale tasting like desperation, each exhale a shaky attempt at control. He forced himself to slow it, drawing air in through his nose, holding it just long enough to feel the burn in his lungs, and then letting it out slowly, deliberately, forcing his body to remember how to breathe even as his mind still lurked in the chaos of that half-remembered dream.

The rain fell in endless sheets, a constant percussion on the leaves and tarps, but he trained himself to listen past it, straining for the subtle cues that would give them life, or take it. He caught them then, a shift in the brush, the wrong kind of silence, the subtle distortion of the forest floor that only came from something living and dangerous. It was enough to make his muscles coil beneath his skin, taut, ready.

He cataloged the world around him in meticulous, almost obsessive detail, as though doing so could anchor him to the present and stave off the memory that clawed at the edges of his mind. The scents first; his own sweat, bitter and sour beneath the soft wash of rain, the clean, metallic tang of water pressed from the clouds, the gritty, mineral bite of sand carried from the lake to their tiny clearing, and beneath it all, impossibly faint, Lux herself—rose-scented shampoo drifting like a whisper in the damp air, delicate and incongruous among the mud and water. He focused on it, breathed it in, let it remind him that this was reality, that these were human beings beside him and not ghosts of a war that had shaped him in ways he would never forget.

His eyes swept over them, taking in Lux’s taut, alert posture, the way her gaze never rested, scanning shadows for threats he couldn’t yet identify. Violet sat up beside her, curls plastered to her face, wide-eyed and tense, poised to spring into motion at the faintest hint of movement. Beyond them, the forest pressed in like a living wall, darkness bleeding into darkness, trees twisting into jagged silhouettes, turning the night into a landscape of threat. Lightning split the sky in brief, violent clarity, outlining everything in stark relief, only to plunge it back into shadow the instant the flash faded. Beckett’s gaze darted between them, tracing every subtle shift, every twitch of muscle, memorizing them as though simply by seeing them he could protect them.

Taste followed, unwelcome but grounding. The protein bar he’d shoved down earlier had left his mouth dry and chalky, a bitter, lingering residue that no amount of water could cleanse. He ground his teeth briefly, aware of it, letting it tether him to the physical, to the reality of hunger and discomfort, to the knowledge that this body he had, wet and hungry and exhausted, was still alive, still capable of movement. Feeling—he cataloged that too. The dampness of Lux’s shirt where his hand had pressed moments ago, cool against his knuckles, a memory of warmth that was now gone, leaving a phantom chill along his skin. Compared to her, compared to Violet, his own clothes and skin were dry, as though the storm respected him less than it did them, leaving him insulated in his own private bubble of heat.

The air was cold, dragging itself across every inch of exposed skin, biting at him, and he shivered slightly, not from fear, but from the strange intimacy of proximity, the memory of contact that had left him exposed both to danger and to the dangerous pull of his own impulses. He took a slow, deliberate breath, counting as he had been trained to do. One. Two. Three. Each inhale measured, each exhale drawn out, longer than instinct demanded, until the tightness in his chest eased just enough for him to focus on something besides the past.

And then the thunder came, a deep, rolling rumble that seemed to vibrate through the earth itself, long and resonant, as if the storm itself had decided to align with them, to cover their movements, to grant them this fleeting grace. Beckett moved with it instinctively, using the vibration and timing to mask even the slightest sound, a predator within the hush between the roars of the world.

He reached back and grabbed the jacket he had been using as a makeshift blanket, still warm from his body heat, and thrust it into Lux’s hands without hesitation, without ceremony. A practical offering of warmth in a world that had none, a reminder that despite the monsters, despite the storm, they were still alive, still capable of action. He wanted the lightning again, wanted the brief, searing clarity of its illumination, wanted the thunder to cover the next moment, the next choice, the next movement that could save them—or destroy them. His eyes flicked to their shelter, fragile and temporary, a flimsy defense against a hundred unseen threats. Beyond that, just a few miles more, lay Camp Half-Blood, sanctuary and risk intertwined.

Could they afford to abandon everything and push for it? Could they gamble speed over caution? He didn’t need to voice the question; he didn’t need to explain the calculation. Lux would understand, as she always did, as frustrating and annoying as it was, as she had always understood what needed to happen when survival demanded it. He met her gaze, unflinching, silent, communicating what words could not: Do we run? Do we leave it all behind in one last gamble to make it there? Do we trust the storm to hide us a little longer? He let the pause stretch, long enough for the lightning to strike, long enough for the thunder to answer.

And when he spoke, it was nothing more than what was necessary, short and stripped of flourish. “Plan?” His voice carried in the rhythm of the storm, clipped, precise, carrying both command and trust. His eyes lingered on Lux, waiting, measuring, knowing she would not misinterpret the meaning behind the simplicity of his single word. Around them, the rain fell, the lake hissed against the shore, the forest pressed in, but for that instant, Beckett knew exactly where they were, exactly what they had to do, and exactly who he trusted to see it through beside him.

Even if it pissed him off.

Lux’s hands fumbled as a jacket wasn’t handed to her but shoved into her arms, whether or not they were ready and waiting… and they weren’t. A look of indignation furrowed her brows and tugged the corners of her mouth into an annoyed scowl that would have likely led into another one of their notorious arguments, if silence wasn’t more prudent than her pride. The fabric, warm and dry against her damp pruned fingers, nearly pulled a soft moan from her blue tinged lips. Her expression softened as a thread of her tension was pulled free with the gesture, even if there was no tenderness in the way he gave it. Her gaze met Beckett’s, a look of silent gratitude that she didn’t dare speak, it’d only make him scoff and turn from her anyway.

Crack.

Thunder roared, silencing her movements as she pull her bow from over her head and leaned around Beckett. Her chest brushed against his bicep and a single wet lock of hair grazed his cheek in the forced tight confines of their shelter. His warmth was like a beacon, drawing her toward him like a moth to a flame. There was a quiet repressed part of Lux that wanted to melt into it, into him, and pretend like monsters weren’t circling them, like she wasn’t going to die before ever reaching this camp, like he wouldn’t recoil from her like her touch was corrosive. Death was the time for confessions, but she’d prefer to die knowing he hated her rather than face the disappointing expression that would stare back at her afterwards.

Beckett felt her before he fully registered her, the tight confines of the shelter erasing any illusion of distance as she leaned closer, inevitability rather than choice. A wet strand of her hair brushed his cheek, cool and faintly scented as roses, and the contrast sent an unwelcome ache through his chest, sharp and disorientating in a way no blade ever had. He felt the urge to lean into her when her chest brushed his bicep, the cold of her skin bleeding into him, and for a dangerous moment his attention faltered, pulled toward the simple, human fact of her presence. He forced his focus elsewhere, counting the seconds between lightning and thunder like they were lifelines, like numbers could build a wall between him and the way proximity unsettled him more than the monsters ever could. One…two…three…his jaw tightened, breath measured, resolve reasserting itself with stubborn discipline. Aggravating woman.

Lux looked at him, brief and fleeting, knowing it could very well be the last time. She quickly grabbed her pack that she had forced him to use as a pillow, regardless of his arguments and huffing, and sat back down across from him just before the rumbling ceased. Then she waited, hands poised on her flannel, fingers trembling from the cold and adrenaline alike. With the next crash, she quickly peeled the soaked fabric off of her and shoved it into her bag. Then she froze as the sky grew silent once again. A shiver racked her body, rattling her teeth, as the breeze kissed the exposed skin of her arms and abdomen.

Beckett saw the shiver ripple through her before she could hide it, sharp and involuntary, a betrayal of the cold and fear she carried with such stubborn defiance. It lodged in his chest like a hook, tugging at something he hadn’t given himself time to name, something he didn’t have the luxury to examine when every instinct screamed for restraint and distance. He should have stayed still. Should have kept space between them, kept his body coiled and ready, kept his focus where it belonged, on the shadows beyond the trees and the thin line between survival and disaster.

Instead, before he could reason out why it mattered so much, before he could calculate the risk or silence the reflex, he leaned in. Close enough that his chest nearly brushed hers, close enough that his warmth bled into her through the rain-chilled air, a quiet offering made without words. It wasn’t enough to stop the tremor in her body, but it was enough to ease it, just for a heartbeat, just long enough to remind her, and himself, that she wasn’t alone in this storm. Thunder rolled again, deep and consuming, and Beckett pulled back at once, jaw set, expression hardening into something unyielding, as if the brief breach of caution had never happened at all.

Her breath hitched, drawing in sharp like a knife slipped between the ribs when Beckett filled the space between them. If his presence eased her trembling, Lux couldn’t tell beneath the way her pulse thundered in her chest so loud she feared he could hear it in the lull of the storm. There was a part of her that couldn’t bring herself to meet his gaze and another part, caged and untamed, that wanted to look… Wanted to—he pulled away the moment they were safe beneath the sound, leaving a vacuum in his wake, cold and abrupt like the stoicism that lined his jaw.

There was a pause, a hesitation where her mind struggled to understand what it meant, like she often did with every move he made… Hot then cold, so fast it gave her whiplash. She cleared her throat, pushing her own foolishness away and pulled on his jacket, letting its dry warmth envelope and ease her, for just a moment. Lux half buried her face beneath the collar in an attempt to burrow as much of herself into the furnace of his coat. She drew in a heavy breath and was hit with a wave of gunmetal, leather and musk that tugged at something beneath her ribs, something like pain and comfort and a million other emotions. She blinked once, twice, then pushed aside whatever thoughts or feelings that plagued her, clearing her mind and focusing on his question… Plan?

Lux’s gaze drifted between Violet and Beckett, making sure they were watching her before she answered. She raised her right hand half swallowed by the sleeve that was too long and too large for her. She pushed the fabric back to her elbow and hovered two fingers over her other palm, an obvious mime of them walking. When the sky was quiet, drawing in its breath, her fingers walked slowly, cautiously across her hand. Lightning struck, everything flashed to life, and her fingers disappeared beneath a sleeve, hiding. Then, when the thunder shook the air and rumbled beneath the ground, her fingers ran… as fast as she could move them.

Silence, walk. Lightning, hide. Thunder, run. It wasn’t much of a plan, but they couldn’t stay there. If she was going to die it was going to be running and fighting, not hiding.

When the next crack of thunder came, Lux pulled the arrows from her pack and rolled them between her fingers. Three. That’s all that remained. It didn’t even hurt the monsters, but she kept trying, just like Beckett with his gun and Violet with her blades. But now it wasn’t going to be for defense or to watch it vanish into a creature’s side in the same way the mud swallowed their feet with every step. Those last three arrows were a…

Crack. "Distraction."

Beckett frowned as Lux laid the plan out in motion instead of words, his gaze following the careful choreography of her fingers as if it were a map sketched in air and skin. Silence, lightning, thunder—walk, hide, run. It was crude and elegant all at once, born not from strategy rooms or war tables but from exhaustion, instinct, and the cruel intelligence of someone who knew they were being hunted. He nodded once, slow and deliberate, jaw tight. It was the best they had. The only thing that made sense when the world had been reduced to sound and timing and how quickly fear could turn lethal. They couldn’t stay. They couldn’t wait. Movement was life, and hesitation was death. He accepted that much without argument, filed it away with all the other impossible decisions he’d learned to live with.

Then she lifted the arrows.

Then, the word slipped from her lips—distraction—timed perfectly with the crack of lightning, and something in him snapped hard and immediate, sharper than fear. His hand shot out before he could temper it, fingers closing around her wrist in a grip that wasn’t cruel or crushing, but firm enough to stop her cold. She would have felt it then, the tremor he couldn’t quite control, the faint betrayal of his body that gave away how violently he rejected the idea.

Lux nearly gasped, almost filled the sacred silence with a startled sound that could doom them all. Was that his pulse or hers? Was it from the fear of the monsters? The need to be the hero? Or something else… Something protective? She held his gaze, intent and unwavering. There was a fiery disobedience behind her eyes, but also a silent plea, not for him to give in to her wishes, but for Beckett not to force her hand. She didn’t need another reason for him to avoid her gaze and recoil whenever he touched her… She didn’t need another reason for him to hate her.

He shook his head once, fiercely, rainwater flinging from his hair, eyes dark and unyielding. He released her wrist just as quickly and jabbed his thumb into his own chest, the gesture blunt and unmistakable. Me. Lightning tore across the sky in a blinding arc, illuminating the low, rolling clouds overhead, and beyond their shelter the lake began to answer the storm in earnest. Waves crashed harder against the shore now, each one louder than the last, water dragging itself up the sand with growing insistence, as if the earth itself were being pulled toward the violence above.

Beckett drew in a sharp breath and waited, counting heartbeats the way he had learned to count seconds between artillery fire, between life and the moment it ended. When the thunder finally came, deep and rolling, longer than all the times before, as if knowing he had too much to say for a mere three seconds, the words burst out of him in a rush, rough-edged but clear. “I’ll be the distraction. We leave everything, run, stay together. I’m—” The sound swallowed the rest, thunder cutting him off mid-thought, and he didn’t fight it. He waited again, still as stone, listening to the lake now instead of the sky, to the pullback of water as it gathered itself for something bigger.

In the quiet between sounds, he wished, fiercely, hungrily, for the next wave to rise higher than the rest, to crash harder, to give him just one more opening. It was a foolish thing, wishing like that, but he did it anyway. And as if the world had decided to humor him, the water surged back in a roaring swell, climbing unseen before slamming into the shore with a force that rattled the ground beneath them. Beckett spoke into it, voice steady and final. “I feel stronger in the rain. I’ll be faster. You two stick together. I’m the distraction—and don’t you dare argue. No time.” The lake spilled into the edge of their shelter, cold water licking at their boots, brushing Violet’s feet just enough to make her flinch. Beckett didn’t look away from Lux. His expression was set, carved into grim resolve, the face of a man who had already decided where he would stand when the line was drawn.

Lux’s stomach churned more violently than the lake that crept closer at his insistence. She couldn’t look at him, couldn’t swallow the lump that knotted and clung to walls of her throat like a dry pill. Then the water she had been terrified of swallowing her whole came for them, subtle and swift, sweeping over their boots. Her teeth dug into her bottom lip, filling her mouth with the taste of iron while muffling any sound that fought to burst forth from her chest. If she hadn’t already made up her mind, the creeping tide made it for her, inching her back until her fingers found her bow on the ground behind her.

Thunder rolled low and long, a sound so deep Violet felt it more than heard it, vibrating through her ribs, through the damp earth beneath her knees. It gave her cover—three, maybe four heartbeats where the world was loud enough to swallow anything fragile. Anything human.

They had been running for days. Not miles so much as endurance, measured in blistered feet and the hollow ache behind the eyes, in the way every sound scraped raw against nerves already frayed thin as wire. Sleep came in pieces. Food was rationed by instinct. Fear had become a background noise, constant as breath. Violet could feel the dead beneath them sometimes, restless, unsettled by whatever was stirring the land, but even they seemed cowed by the storm, pressed down by the weight of the sky.

Beckett’s words hit her like a fist to the sternum. I’ll be the distraction.

Of course he would. Of course the man shaped by war and water and loss would offer himself up like an anchor thrown into deep, hostile seas. Violet didn’t look at him right away. If she did, she might see the truth of it too clearly, the way the lake answered him, the way rain seemed to cling to his shoulders like a second skin, like a shield against the world. She had felt it for days now, that pull, that recognition humming low in her chest like a grave-marker struck by lightning. Poseidon, she was almost sure of it. The sea didn’t love lightly or gently, it loved with an intensity that could cause someone to do bold things.

Like volunteering to be a distraction in the place of Lux.

Another flash split the dark.

For a heartbeat, Lux was illuminated in stark white and shadow, too small in the jacket that swallowed her, hair plastered damply to her face, eyes reflecting the storm like cut glass. There was something about her in moments like that, something that made Violet’s thoughts skid sideways. Not just fragile. Not just brave. Something old, buried under layers of quiet and necessity. The thought rose unbidden, sharp as a bone splinter—

Was that the effect a daughter of Zeus could have? Violet crushed it down immediately. Questions could wait. Survival could not.

The thunder rolled again, closer this time, rattling the shelter and shaking loose a cascade of water from the overhang. Waves crashed outside, loud and violent enough to blur the edges of the world. Violet used that sound the way she used shadows, deliberately, reverently. She shifted her weight without speaking, slow and careful, trusting the lake to hide the whisper of movement. Cold soaked through her sleeves, numbing her fingers as she reached out. Lux’s hand was colder than hers.

Cold skin pressed into cold skin, grounding in a way nothing else had been for days. Violet closed her fingers gently around Lux’s, not gripping, not urgent, just there. When Lux looked at her, eyes flicking up in the half-light, Violet met her gaze steadily. Then she glanced toward Beckett, his silhouette rigid with resolve, and back to Lux.

She nodded once.

It was small. Almost nothing. But Violet had learned, growing up in the cold shadows of an orphanage, that some gestures carried more weight than words ever could. As the one who walked between them, who felt the pull of sacrifice and the cost it demanded, her agreement mattered. It tipped the balance. It said I see the danger, I’ve weighed the options, and I accept this choice. Another thunderclap tore through the sky, close enough that Violet felt it in her teeth. She tightened her hold for just a moment, a soft squeeze meant for both of them, then let her hand fall away. Shadows gathered at her feet, restless but obedient, curling close as if waiting for her command.

Lux returned the hold, tighter like a final answer, a final good bye in case this all went south like it undoubtedly would. Their luck had been stretched thin for months. It was almost poetic that the final thread snapped here, so close to camp, so close to the end. But even still in that resolute finality, she didn’t meet their gazes. She could never lie and even in the silence she knew her eyes would speak the truth. Her fingers pressed into the mud and curved around her bow and arrows in preparation. Hair prickled up the back of her neck, whispering to her of the impending lightning just before it strikes. There was the flash and in their blindness her body shifted, just a fraction, back tensed, feet pressed into the mud, and head turned slightly listening for the muffled rustling of a beast in the brush.

Then, in that brief silence when it felt like the world was holding its breath before the thunder, before there was no turning back, she looked up. Blue eyes met in stubborn determination, cast in shadows. There it was, Lux’s truth, laid bare for Beckett in the beat of a second before the sky opened up and swallowed her in its discord.

Crack.

Under the cover of thunder, Lux moved like a prowling cat, pouncing into action. She burst through the back barrier of the shelter, slipping out into the deluge of rain before either of them could grab her. Swift feet ushered by a guiding gust of wind carried her across the mud slick forest, falling into a slide and disappearing beneath a bush just before the rumbling ceased. Hidden in the foliage, she shifted into a crouch, right knee buried in the cold sludge of the earth, left foot poised, ready. The tips of her fingers had lost feeling hours ago, frozen and wrinkled. But she didn’t need touch, it was muscle memory. The arrow twisted between her fingers, instinct leading intuition as the fletching spun and the shaft nocked against the string with a telltale click. Then she waited… praying to the Gods and a father she never knew for guidance, for help… for a miracle.



interactions ....|.... violet ............... mentions ....|.... none ............... collabs ....|.... @Sleepy Tani
2x Like Like 1x Thank Thank
Hidden 5 mos ago Post by Sleepy Tani
Raw
GM
Avatar of Sleepy Tani

Sleepy Tani Needs A Nap

Member Seen 4 days ago



lux .....|..... outfit .......... beckett .....|..... outfit .......... shore of lake montauck


Beckett knew before she moved. He knew it before the way her shoulders set with that quiet, terrible certainty, before her eyes ever lifted to meet his. He felt it in his bones, in the old instincts that had once kept him alive and now only seemed to tell him when something was about to be taken away. He hoped anyway, stupidly, desperately, that between him and Violet, between the weight of everything they’d survived to get here, she might listen. But hope had never been something Lux indulged in when action was required. When their eyes finally met, he saw it there, unmistakable and unwavering, written in the line of her jaw and the stillness of her gaze.

She had already decided.

Panic tore through him then, sudden and brutal, like the lightning itself had speared him straight through the chest. The flash came, blinding and white-hot, and in that instant she was gone, vanished into rain and shadow, leaving behind a hollow ache so sharp it stole his breath and left him frozen, heart hammering uselessly in his ears. He sat there, unmoving, as if the storm had claimed him instead, as if the thunder belonged inside his ribs now. The shelter felt impossibly empty without her, too wide, too exposed, the air stripped of the faint rose-scented warmth that had grounded him only moments before. His hands curled reflexively, reaching for someone who was no longer there, muscles screaming for motion while his mind lagged behind, caught in the terrible stillness between loss and action.

He could hear the rain, the lake, Violet’s sharp intake of breath, but they all felt distant, muted, secondary to the roaring realization that settled over him like a verdict. He had been here before. He had stood like this once already, begging someone not to make a martyr of themselves, watching stubborn resolve turn into irreversible consequence. He remembered the weight of that moment, the way it had carved something out of him and never given it back.

And in that breathless second, Beckett understood with terrifying clarity that he could not survive it again. Not this time. Not if it was her. The idea lodged in him like shrapnel, raw and unbearable, and for the first time in years the storm outside felt small compared to the one ripping through his chest. The thunder rolled on, indifferent and immense, but Beckett barely heard it. All he could see was the place where Lux had been, the space she’d left behind, and the unthinkable certainty that if the world took her now, it would take what little of him that was left with her.

Flash.

Lux didn’t have to survive. She could live with that… Or die with that, more accurately put. She just wanted them safe. Beckett and Violet were her first real friends. A life isolated in the mountains took that from her. It may have taken her fifty-five years, but now that she had it, had them, it wasn’t something she was willing to give up… But it was something she was willing to die for if it came to that. She just hoped that he could forgive her someday. Gods let him forgive her.

Crack.

She broke out of the bush, side stepping and pivoting around the adjacent tree to line up her shot. String pulled, muscles flexed tight across her shoulders, heel of her palm pressed into the grip, and fingertips anchored to the corner of her mouth. Hold. The rumbling carried across the sky as she searched for a target. Hold. The echoing was dying as she found it, a boulder hugging the shore of the lake, a straight shot. Hold. The silence was consuming, filled with the sounds of water lapping against shore, droplets bouncing off of leaves and the tarp, and her bowstring creaking, taut in anticipation.

Loose.

Lux’s fingers relaxed and the string rolled along her skin, snapping back into place as it sent the arrow flying through the air. The same guiding gust that followed her like an intangible guardian nudged the arrow to stay on course when it fought against the rigor of the storm. Then just as iron struck stone and the resounding ting reverberated through the trees, a streak of lightning, bright and furious broke through the clouds and crashed into the boulder, splitting in two with an earth shattering boom. The sound and spectacle drew the attention of the lurking shadows. They did not stop or pause, but turned abruptly, claws dragging trenches in the mud as they barreled through the trees straight for the sky-struck rock.

The next strike of lightning tore the world open, and Beckett moved with it, not waiting for thought, not waiting for fear to catch up. His body reacted before his mind could argue, before memory could drag him backward into other storms and other losses. He grabbed Violet by the arm, felt the solid reassurance of her pack already slung over her shoulder, and shoved his own on in the same motion, muscle memory taking over as if this were just another extraction under fire. Mud sucked at his boots, rain clawed at his face, but none of it slowed him. His eyes were already locked on Lux, on the place she’d broken cover, on the slim, reckless silhouette that burned brighter than the lightning itself.

Rage threaded through him as he ran, not the blind kind, but something sharp and desperate, honed by the terror of almost. This time had to be different. It had to be. He had to be fast enough. He had to reach her before the world decided otherwise.

He closed the distance in a handful of strides, lungs burning, heart pounding so hard it felt like it might crack his ribs open from the inside. His hand fisted into the back of the borrowed jacket she wore, and he yanked her hard against him, grounding her in the brutal reality of his grip. She was solid. She was here. Violet was already ahead of them, moving fast and sure, the only sensible choice when hesitation meant death. It was now or never. Beckett didn’t slow, didn’t stop, just pulled Lux with him and then yanked again, harder, urgency carved into every movement. He couldn’t afford to wait for thunder or lightning or waves to cover them. He couldn’t afford to be clever. He’d already lost once to patience and timing and the cruel assumption that there would be another chance.

He leaned down as they ran, rain streaking his face, breath ragged, and broke the one rule he’d lived by since the war, since loss had clawed its way into his chest in more ways than one; don’t speak unless you absolutely have to, don’t let anyone in. He had to. This mattered more than stealth, more than survival, more than pride. His voice slipped out raw and unguarded, barely louder than the rain, meant for her alone. “Please.” The word fractured at the end, desperation bleeding through despite his effort to hold it together. He didn’t say anything else. He didn’t need to. His grip tightened, his pace never faltered, and he ran like a man who refused, absolutely refused, to let the storm take her too.

After her shot, Lux was temporarily stunned and blinded by the serendipitous strike of lightning. She spun around, pressing her back against a tree beside her, feeling the bark cling to the fabric of the oversized jacket while the wet and cold of the storm started seeping its way through the layers, embracing her in that familiar chill. Her eyes closed as she rested her head back against the tree trunk, listening and counting. One Mississippi... The beasts tore through the trees, snapping underbrush and branches under paw and talon as they neared the rock. Two Mississippi... There was another stirring, not near the beach, but closing in on her. It lacked a predator’s finesse. The footfall was heavy and urgent. It didn’t wait for timing or precision. It tore through the woods fast, carving the earth under its fury rather than moving with it.

Three… Lux’s eyes opened to find Beckett barreling down on her. There was a brief, fleeting moment, of what could be called nothing other than a startled bliss, when she saw the way he didn’t follow orders or plans, but threw them all into the wind out of fear that she wouldn’t follow. But as quickly as it came, it was washed away in the downpour of rain that fell on their heads as he grabbed a furious fistful of the jacket, like an angered father dragging his child by the collar of their shirt. Her face twisted and contorted, eyes cast under dark shadows by brows furrowed with indignation. Praise the Gods for the thunder crash as if it knew she couldn’t bite back her startled protest. "What are you doing?!"

Lux seized his wrist in her grasp, not pulling it away but seeking answers. But his gaze didn’t linger. Beckett pried her off the tree, bullet fast and unrelenting as he dragged her through the forest, no regard for the plan or timing his movements in sync with the storm. Just blind determination as he dragged her along behind him. More than once she tried to break free of his hold, not to run a different way, but to give herself a chance to run of her own accord rather than being pulled along like an unruly child. She was fast, faster than him and he knew it. But his grip held fast, unyielding and white knuckled… When he let a single word fall free, masked by rain and slosh of their feet sinking into the mud with every step. Too quiet and too unguarded to be for anyone else than herself.

She tried her best to keep up with him, stunned by a word spoken when he was normally silent, tripping over mud and roots, rarely able to find her footing before Beckett gave her another yank. Lux spared a quick glance over her shoulder and her stomach sank. The two shadows had turned around, drawn to their clumsy steps and disregard for stealth. This wasn’t going to work, not his way, bullheaded, loud and sloppy. She knew she couldn’t over power him, he was too strong. Surprise was the only way she could stop him and maybe, just maybe knock some sense into that war addled mind of his.

Lux kept pace, waiting for the thunder, for an opening. When the sky roared to life around them, she turned towards Beckett, fingers curling into the breast of his shirt. With a forceful shove and a nudge from a gust of wind at her back, she pushed him off course, backing him up into a tree. She held him there with a determined frustration, shoving him back into place if he dared to try moving. More silent praises were said to the Gods for the darkness of the storm that hid the tears that welled in her eyes. "Asshole, the plan," she hissed beneath the thunder, her words trembling in unison with the dissipating rumbles.

She kept Beckett pinned in place best she could as she peeked around the side of the tree, catching a glimpse of the creatures as they stalked closer, slow, patient… searching. Lux dipped back into the shadow of cover, turning so her back was pressed against his chest, forcing them to blend into the darkness like an extension of the tree. Beck’s breaths and pulse, racing but steady, grounded her as she took one of her remaining arrows and nocked it. Then again, she exhibited patience, bending to the will of the storm, not fighting against it. Following the next flash of lightning before the thunder would devour everything, she stepped out and let loose the arrow. It soared through the trees, weaving more than flying straight until it collided with another rock, drawing the monsters away a second time.

Beckett felt her before he could stop himself from noticing her, the press of her back against his chest fitting with an ease that unsettled him more than the monsters ever could. The contour of her body aligned with his like it had always belonged there, like some cruel part of the universe had decided to show him what right felt like at the worst possible moment. He let out a slow, measured breath through his nose, forcing his thoughts anywhere but the warmth at his sternum, the way her shoulders rose and fell in time with his own. He dragged his mind to safer places—to the burn of anger still simmering low in his gut, to the humid jungles of Vietnam and the discipline that had kept him alive when feeling anything too deeply meant death. He clung to those memories like lifelines, grounding himself in old ghosts and old rules, because if he let himself linger on the way she fit against him, on how easily his body recognized hers, he knew he would lose something he could not afford to give up.

Beckett’s jaw ached with the force of his teeth clenching, the low, burning coil of frustration thrumming through his chest like a live wire. Even now, even after the crack of his own voice had bled into the storm and Lux had heard the raw, unvarnished desperation he’d tried so hard to cage, she refused to listen. She moved like a storm unto herself, a force of nature that no plan could contain, no vote could sway, no caution could restrain. The anger churned deep and cold in his gut, darker than the rain-soaked shadows around them, sharper than any blade he had ever wielded, and yet it was not aimed at the storm, or the monsters, or even the mud that clung to his boots. It was aimed at her. At her obstinate, relentless refusal to make this easier on him, at the way she refused to bend for anything or anyone, even when the world threatened to swallow them whole. He hated her, yes—but not in the simple way of childish spite. He hated her for forcing him to care so deeply, for dragging him into the very peril he’d sworn he could survive alone if he must.

His hand clenched impossibly tighter around the jacket she wore, fingers pressing into the wet fabric so hard that the tremble running through them vibrated along her spine, and for a heartbeat he allowed himself to imagine letting go. Just letting go, stepping back into the shadows, detaching from the chaos, from the responsibility, from the weight of their lives. It would be safer, easier. He would walk away, abandon the madness and survive.

The darkest part of him, the part that had seen war chew up the bravest and the best, that had counted friends lost to folly and fate alike, rose to the surface in that moment, whispering with venomous clarity that release was an option. But he couldn’t. He couldn’t let her go. Not her. Not Violet either. Not now. Not ever. And the hate for the choice she forced upon him, stubborn, impossible, infuriating, coiled with the same desperation that spurred him forward.

So he let go, but not in the way he desperately wanted. Slowly, deliberately, as if conceding to the storm and the forest and the inevitable, he released his grip on the jacket. His fingers slipped free, leaving her there, wild and untamed in the deluge, and he braced himself, heart hammering so loudly he could almost hear it over the rain. Lightning flashed, illuminating the trees, the mud, the twisted shapes of the forest like the world itself was holding its breath with him. He looked around, scanning for shadows, for movement, for the subtle hints of the monsters’ approach, and for Violet. And in the hush that fell after the thunder’s roar, when the storm seemed to pause in anticipation, he let his voice break the silence, shakier and smaller than he intended, almost swallowed by the rain. “Where’s Violet?” he whispered, breath ragged, urgency wrapped in uncertainty.

Violet hit the tree hard enough to rattle her teeth.

Cold bark bit into her palms as she pressed herself into the curve of the trunk, breath tearing in and out of her chest in sharp, uneven pulls. Her lungs burned. Her legs shook with the aftershock of motion finally denied. Rain slicked her hair flat against her neck, curls clinging to her skin like damp ivy, and every nerve in her body screamed at once—stop, hide, listen.

The storm did not care.

Thunder rolled overhead, fractured and furious, lightning strobing the woods into moments of frozen clarity before plunging them back into ink-dark chaos. Somewhere behind her, the earth groaned, roots splitting stone, soil shifting like something alive and angry beneath the surface. Monsters howled in the distance, their voices carried and distorted by rain and wind until it was impossible to tell how close they were. Too close. Always too close.

Beckett. Lux. The names burned through her chest like a second heartbeat.

They had been together, they were supposed to stay together, and somehow, in the blind, desperate mile of running, the world had reached in and tore them apart. Sloppy. Careless. Stupid. Violet swallowed hard, throat tight with the weight of it. This wasn’t how it was supposed to go. This wasn’t how they survived. Separation was death. Isolation was a weakness. She knew this. She had always known this. They would be stronger together. But knowing didn’t stop the fear.

It lanced through her ribs, sharp and immediate, at the thought of one of them hurt, of Beckett’s grim, stubborn resolve finally costing him something he couldn’t get back, of Lux’s small, defiant body crumpling under claws meant for something bigger, stronger. The idea of losing them hollowed her out in a way she wasn’t prepared for, a pain deeper than anything the rest of the world, than she, had ever shown her.

Friends.

The word felt fragile and enormous all at once. They weren’t just allies anymore. Not just people moving in the same direction out of necessity. They weren’t just her mission. They were her people. Her first real ones. Something dangerously close to family—a thing Violet had never learned how to lose without breaking.

She forced herself to breathe.
In. Out. Count the seconds between thunder. Count the spaces where sound swallowed sound. When her breathing finally evened into something that wouldn’t betray her immediately, she took a risk she knew she shouldn’t. The storm was loud, yes, but monsters learned patterns the same way demigods did. Still, the silence pressed too hard against her chest, and fear made cowards of plans.

“Beckett?” she called, voice barely more than breath, thin and shaking as rain slid down her jaw. “Lux…?” The name left her mouth like a prayer.

Something answered. Not a voice. A growl.

It rolled out of the dark low and wet, a sound that vibrated through the ground and up her spine, ancient and territorial and very, very close. Violet’s blood went cold in an instant, shadows at her feet recoiling as if burned. Her heart slammed once, twice, then she twisted on instinct, body already moving before her mind could catch up.
Lightning split the sky. For a fraction of a second, the world was white.
Teeth. Claws. A mass of muscle and hunger surging toward her, eyes reflecting the storm with feral intelligence.

It lunged.

And then—a scream. Sharp, piercing, human, cutting through the downpour just a few feet away, splitting the air in half with terror. Beckett froze for only an instant, the smallest fraction of a second, and then instincts took over. His hands clenched into fists, rain plastering his hair to his skull, mud sucking at his boots, and he surged toward the sound. He trusted that Lux would follow, at least this one time. Every muscle, every sinew, every ache from the endless journey since Vegas screamed with urgency, they had no choice now. No hesitation, no planning, no voting, no arguing. Just run. Just move. Just survive.

Lux would be with him, and they would find Violet together, or they would all fall. And in that furious, impossible moment, Beckett understood the depth of his own fire, not just for survival, not just for fear, but for the people who had become his world, the ones he could not, would not, leave behind. Every pulse in his veins, every memory of war and rain and lightning sharpened into one singular, unforgiving purpose: keep them alive, no matter what it cost.

The scream reached deep in Lux’s chest, constricting around her heart and squeezing. Whatever she had felt before wasn’t adrenalin, wasn’t a rush, but a resolute calm, an acceptance that her distraction would buy them time, precious time they could use to get away. But then Beckett couldn’t just follow the plan, couldn’t let her make the choice, make the sacrifice just once. If he was the stronger one, then why the fuck should he be the one to die? He was useful, more important, suffered more—Mother fucker!—He asked for a plan, for her plan. She gave him what he wanted, an answer, a solution. It was perfect, but if they were patient and he listened—Why couldn’t he listen… just once?!

Whatever she had felt before, whatever calm resolve was replaced by pure, unfiltered adrenalin. It coursed like electricity through her veins, feeding her energy and synapses firing with a drive that had been drained from her days earlier. Her mind focused to the point of a needle, pushing away the anger she felt towards Beckett, and that other feeling she couldn’t name that clawed into the pit of her stomach at his single word… Please. Because it wasn’t about him now, it was about Violet.

Lux took off the second Beck did, without hesitation, without thought. Just action. She slipped her bow over her head and kept the single remaining arrow grasped tightly in her palm ready to strike, as a last defense or a last resort. She barreled toward the scream, weaving through the brush, dunking beneath low hanging branches and using the momentum of a turn and a hand on a tree to launch herself forward. Beckett was stronger, unstoppable, but Lux… Lux was faster. She was small, swift, and agile with the headstrong determination of a caged wild animal set free.

Beckett knew it the moment she surged ahead of him—that sickening, unmistakable truth snapping into place with the clarity of a gunshot. Lux was faster. Smaller, lighter, built for this kind of chaos in a way he wasn’t, and the realization tore a curse out of him before he could swallow it back. “Shit—” The word was ripped apart by the rain, by thunder, by his own breath as he pushed harder, legs burning, lungs screaming, hands shaking so badly he couldn’t tell if it was exhaustion or fear clawing its way up his spine. He barreled after her anyway, caution abandoned, survival instincts overridden by something far more dangerous. He had already lost people to screams like that. He would not lose another. Not her. Not Violet. Not tonight.

They broke through the trees just in time to see the ground itself betray the monster. The earth twisted and split open in a violent, unnatural spiral, darkness yawning wide beneath clawed feet and snapping jaws. The creature howled as it was dragged down, sound stretching and warping as if the pit were swallowing not just flesh but noise itself, until there was nothing left but churned mud and rain slamming into empty space.

Lightning cracked overhead, searing the moment into Beckett’s vision, and in that flash he saw Violet on the far side of the collapsing void. She stood with one arm thrust out, fingers curled like talons, body locked in a rigid, defiant stance as if sheer will had held the world open long enough to consume their enemy. There was a tear in the side of her shirt, white fabric soaked through with crimson that ran in thin rivulets down her ribs. Her hair clung to her face and neck, plastered by rain and sweat, her skin frighteningly pale beneath the grime. Her outstretched hand trembled violently, the effort of whatever she’d done still ripping through her.

When the darkness finally sealed itself shut and the forest rushed back in to fill the void, Violet’s arm dropped. She stared at them like she wasn’t entirely sure they were real, eyes wide and unfocused, shaking her head as words stumbled out of her. She didn’t know—she didn’t know what happened—but they had to go. Howls tore through the woods again, closer than Beckett liked, sharp and eager and multiplied. His heart slammed against his ribs as he closed the distance between them, rain slicking his boots, nerves screaming. He caught Violet’s gaze, forcing himself to stay steady. “Can you run?” he asked, voice low but urgent, already bracing for the answer he feared.

She nodded. Of course she did. Violet always did.

It didn’t matter. Beckett stepped in anyway, caught her arm, and pulled her bag from her shoulders, slinging it onto his own, bearing the extra weight to make her lighter, as if sheer stubbornness could carry them all through this. He turned then, eyes finding Lux through the rain, panic and fury tangling tight in his chest. “Then run,” he snapped, sharper than he meant, harsher than he wanted, already moving again. “Let’s go, I won’t watch you get mauled by a fucking monster because of your stubbornness, Slade.” He didn’t wait for an answer, didn’t wait for thunder or lightning or miracles. He pushed her ahead of him, both of the girls, and urged them into a run, jaw clenched, refusing, absolutely refusing, to look back at the monsters chasing them.

While Beckett played twenty questions, Lux hurried to Violet’s aid, gently lifting up the hem of her shirt to check the cuts in her side. The rain washed away the blood in a stream of crimson that ran down her side and stained her pants. Concern furrowed the blonde’s brows as she looked between the slashes and her friend’s pained eyes. "I’m sorry," she croaked, the guilt hammered in her chest, heavy and relentless, a constant reminder like the tick of a cloak. It looked bad. She could see the strain on V’s face every time she drew in a breath, but luckily it wasn’t deadly. Stitches were needed and it was going to hurt like a bitch as they ran… But if they could just get to camp, get somewhere safe, then Lux could dress it.

Violet’s breath hitched when she saw them, both of them, shapes resolving through rain and shadow into something solid, something real. Alive. Unbroken. The relief was so sudden and so sharp it nearly dropped her to her knees, a sob clawing its way up her throat before she could stop it. Her hands trembled, slick with rain and blood, pain flaring bright and hot along her side with every breath she dared to take. Gods, she was so tired. Hollowed out. One good excuse away from folding in on herself and letting the storm take the weight for her.

But there wasn’t time.

When Lux apologized, Violet shook her head immediately, jaw tight, swallowing hard against the ache burning behind her eyes. She caught Lux’s hand before she could pull away, fingers closing gently but firmly around hers, grounding herself in the cold, familiar reality of it. “Don’t,” she managed, voice rough but steady enough. You’re here, the squeeze said. That’s what matters. She let go a heartbeat later, already pushing herself to stand steadier despite the protest of torn flesh and frayed nerves, already turning her gaze toward the dark ahead. They could fall apart later. They could scream and cry and argue when the ground wasn’t trying to eat them alive. Of course, neither of them seemed to care about waiting for later… like usual.

When Beck barked orders at her, Lux’s head snapped around, incredulous and furious as she met his gaze. "If you would have stuck to the fucking plan," she hissed beneath gritted teeth, a venomous whisper that road the tail of thunder. If he would have just done as she said, followed fucking directions for once in his damn life... She turned from him before he could say something else, now wasn’t the time to trade insults. There was no knowing where the monster went, but she wasn’t going to try their luck by getting into a screaming match that would rival the storm itself.

Lux’s hand was gentle and coaxing against V’s back where Beck’s was abrasive and commanding, herding them forward like cattle. "You lead. I’ll be right on your heels," her words were soft in a way their warfaring friend wasn’t, but no less urgent. She waited for Violent to set the pace, letting her get a few feet ahead of her but she didn’t follow, didn’t start running until Beck did. She’d be fucking damned if he derailed the entire plan for them to make a five mile sprint while he played martyr. Not on her watch.

The storm followed them as they ran through the forest, pushing past exhaustion and the mud that clawed its way up their calves. There was no room or time for error as the beasts cried out in the darkness behind them, charging through the foliage like battering rams. Whenever one of them faltered the others were there, bolstering and lifting each other without sacrificing speed. No one left behind, no matter what. Five miles wasn’t long when compared to how far they had traveled, but now, in that final torturous stretch it felt like an unending gauntlet determined to watch them fail on the doorstep of salvation.

Just when it felt like they couldn’t run any further, lungs on fire, gasping and unable to draw in enough air, they burst through the treeline. Stretched out before them was a small field, a narrow winding road that curved around it, and then there, beyond the clearing, like a beacon of light, was a Grecian arch, wrapped in ivy beside a large pine tree sitting on top of the hill… The entrance to Camp Half-blood.

Something in Beckett finally tore.

It wasn’t sudden, not really. It had been fraying for months, worn thin by endless roads and borrowed shelter, by hunger and mud and monsters that never stopped coming, by the way Lux always knew, always had an answer, a plan, a certainty sharp enough to cut through anyone else’s doubt. It lodged in his chest now like a twisting blade, a physical ache that made it hard to breathe, harder still to think. When she snapped at him, when she dared to throw the plan back in his face like a weapon, the pressure finally broke. A laugh tore out of him before he could stop it—short, cold, and utterly humorless, stripped of anything that resembled warmth. It sounded wrong even to his own ears, like something cracked loose and couldn’t be put back where it belonged.

“You’re unbelievable,” he snapped, the words spilling out fast and sharp, carried on the edge of thunder and rage, and he took two steps toward her, twisting around instead of running like he wanted to. “You don’t give a damn about plans, Slade. Not really. Not unless it’s all yours. His voice shook, not with fear now, but with something hotter and more dangerous, the kind of fury that came from being pushed past endurance.

“Being outvoted? Listening to the group? Apparently that doesn’t mean shit to you.” He laughed again, harsher this time, and it hurt, God, it hurt, to force the sound past the knot in his throat. “But fine. Fine. If you don’t want me to care what happens to you, then I won’t.” The lie burned even as he said it, but he didn’t stop. He couldn’t. The dam had already burst, months of restraint and swallowed words crashing out all at once. “Do whatever the hell you want. You always do.”

Beckett’s laugh, cold and detached, cut through the storm, wedging itself into her chest like a dull, rusted blade. Lux froze, so close to the end, so close to safety and he unloaded on her like there was no longer a pretense for being kind or tolerating her presence anymore. She stopped walking, holding her ground and breath as he turned on her, anger palpable in the air between them, in the heat behind his eyes, and the venom that laced his words. Her blinks came slow and measured, unable to hold back the tears that welled against her lashes as one slipped free, trailing down her cheek. Her hands trembled violently at her sides, gripping the single arrow she had left like a lifeline to keep her tethered, keep her grounded… keep her from melting away beneath the storm.

The second laugh stung more, like salt and grit rubbed in an open wound. Lux wanted to look away, to curl in on herself and disappear. But if he was going to unleash on her so openly, so viscerally, then she’d force herself to hold his gaze for every barb, every unguarded truth… Maybe then it’d smother the uncontrollable stirrings that twisted to life whenever she looked at him, strangle the spark that burned in her for a man who hated her, a man who cared out of forced obligation. If she could just hate him too… but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn’t… and that was the worst part.

He twisted away from her then, abrupt and furious, refusing to look back, because if he did, if he saw her face, saw the hurt or the defiance or whatever truth lived there, he might break in a way he couldn’t afford. The anger turned inward just as quickly, snapping back on itself, because it was always her that did this to him, always her who dragged emotion out of places he’d buried deep for a reason. And because, worse than all of it, he cared anyway. That truth throbbed under his ribs like a wound he couldn’t cauterize.

He shoved it down hard and surged forward after Violet, hands coming to her back and arm, urging her on with a grip that trembled with barely contained fury and something else he couldn’t name. “Keep moving,” he barked, voice rough, every word scraped raw. He didn’t look behind him again. He couldn’t. Not if he wanted to keep running. Not if he wanted to survive what caring was doing to him as they ran toward salvation with monsters howling at their heels and his heart splintering in time with every step.

When he turned away, Lux finally let herself breathe, drawing in a sharp, ragged breath. It was strangled and barely masked the sob she fought desperately to repress. She couldn’t will her feet to move, half tempted to let the storm and the earth swallow her whole rather than take a step forward. Her exhaustion had been chipping away at her, piece by piece, stretching her thin until the only part of her that remained steadfast hung by a thread that Beckett didn’t just snap, but cut abruptly with his own blade. The tears blurred her vision, stinging and relentless as she stared at his retreating back and the archway that now felt more ominous than hopeful. A camp for demigods where she’d be forced to be around him… forever. No freedom from his ire or the constant torment his presence left her in.

It was only the sound of a growl closing in from the woods behind her that gave her the will to move. One foot, then the other until she was trudging forward with a furious resolve. Her strides were long, determined, as she quickly closed the distance between them. Without even sparing Beckett a sidelong glance, Lux peeled off his jacket and slammed the damp heavy lump of fabric against his chest as she passed by. A shiver, violent and involuntary, passed through her body like a wave as her exposed skin was laid bare for the biting wind and the chill of the rain. She’d rather freeze to death than find comfort in his handouts. He fucking tainted it anyway.

Lux marched ahead of them. Drenched blonde hair clung to her cheeks and the tops of her bare shoulders. Her cropped tank top hugged her chest like a second skin, rising and falling with every heave and quiet, angry sob. Combat boots sunk into the earth with each step as she crossed the field. It wasn’t long before she reached the other side and crossed over the narrow road to reach the base of the hill. She paused for a second to look up at it: the tall lone pine, the columns, the Greek letters that vibrated and shifted before her eyes until she read ‘Camp Half-blood.’ She took a single step forward to start her final ascent when a shadow emerged out of the side of a large tree that stood between them and the entrance. One large clawed paw stepped out, then another until she was faced with a mangled maw of razor sharp fangs. Saliva and rain fell from its mouth as it growled with piercing yellow eyes that were locked on her.

She took a slow measured step backwards, snapping a twig underfoot. The hellhound snarled and lowered its head at her movement. Lux held up her hands part in surrender and part like she was trying to calm a wild, unpredictable animal. She still clutched that single arrow tight within her grasp, her final useless defense against a beast that weapons didn’t seem to hurt. Forced bravery repressed her other emotions and demanded action. She knew the moment she moved or made a sound it would lunge, so what she did next had to matter… it had to count.

They were so close… She could see it. It was no longer about working together but surviving. One monster and three of them. It wasn’t heroism… It was basic math. Lux drew in a deep breath, preparing herself for what she knew would happen. Then before she could back down, her lips parted and words broke the seal. "Split up!" She dropped her arms and immediately darted left between the trees where the hellhound peeled after her.

Beckett caught the jacket on instinct, fingers closing around the sodden weight without a word. The impact knocked the breath from his lungs anyway, not from force, but from the way something in his chest tightened further, like a knot being pulled too hard, too fast. The fabric was heavy with rain and mud and the ghost of her warmth, and holding it made every inhale ache, sharp and shallow, like breathing around a bruise. He curled it in his right hand as if it might anchor him, while his left tightened uselessly around the hilt of his own knife, the blade a comfort only in habit now, a lie he told himself because he didn’t know what else to hold onto.

When Lux shouted, when the word split cut through the air and the hellhound answered her decision with a feral snarl and a violent pivot toward her fleeing shape, Beckett froze. It was only for a heartbeat—but it felt like an eternity stretched thin. Every instinct in him screamed to go after her, to put himself between her and the thing barreling through the trees with murder in its eyes. Protect. Intercept. Die if you have to. But Violet was there, hurt, bleeding, pale, and as if the gods themselves were mocking him, another hound emerged behind them, low and massive, blocking the path she needed to take.

He turned, panic flaring hot and wild, and met Violet’s eyes.

She was shaking, breath ragged, blood soaking darker into her shirt, but there was something unyielding in her gaze, something iron beneath the fear. She took a shuddering breath and spoke his name like it hurt to say it. She told him to go. Told him she could make it. Told him she could handle the other one if she had to. The words landed wrong, struck something deep and fragile inside him, and he shook his head once, violently, like denial could rewrite reality. He couldn’t leave her. He couldn’t choose. The choice tore at him, split him clean down the middle, and for a moment he was nothing but a man caught between two people he cared for, both running headlong toward death in different directions.

“Go!” Violet screamed then, her voice cracking apart, raw and desperate and terrified. Because she understood, she understood more than she’d ever say. She understood how they felt for each other, and while the three of them had become something like a family, while they’d become her whole world in a few long weeks, she couldn’t imagine either of them without the other at their side. She could do this, and if she couldn’t… if there was ever anything worth dying for, she realized, it was this. “Go, Beckett!”

That broke him.

He didn’t answer. He couldn’t. If he opened his mouth, he knew the sound that would come out wouldn’t be fit for either of them to hear. So he moved. He turned and ran, boots tearing up wet grass and mud as he chased after Lux, lungs burning, heart slamming against his ribs like it was trying to escape. The jacket flapped uselessly from his fist, forgotten but not released, and the knife bounced against his palm as if mocking him with its futility. Rain lashed his face, branches whipped at his arms, but he didn’t slow. He ran like the devil itself was on his heels—not the hellhound, not the storm, but the certainty that if he didn’t reach her in time, something inside him would be lost forever.

Lux didn’t have a destination. She didn’t have the luxury to think about the future or anything that came after one step, then another. Her breaths came sharp like embers in her lungs, tearing at her throat with each inhale. She couldn’t hear the wheeze as her body desperately tried to drag in more air, all that flooded her ears was the rumble of thunder, the squelching thuds of her boots as they compressed puddled earth under foot, and the relentless pounding of a beast in pursuit with a speed she could not match. It was close, so close that she swore she could feel its pants hot and hungry on the back of her neck.

She vaulted over a fallen tree, graceful and poised, even in the chaos of her panic and adrenalin, only for the monster to charge through it like it was made of paper. She heard the log snap and felt the splinters against her back, but didn’t dare look back, she couldn’t. One minute of weakness could be her undoing, so Lux kept pushing harder and faster. All that mattered was that the hellhound was following her, not them. That meant Violet… Beckett, they had time to reach camp, to get help, safety or shelter… to live. That was enough to keep her going, to strengthen her resolve and fight past the breaths that tore at her lungs like shattered glass, to push past the ache of her muscles that she willed to move over and over and over again. Maybe she could circle back around. Maybe she could follow the road back, and climb her way up the hill. Maybe

Thunder died just as a fearsome growl roared through the silence of the storm. A paw the size of her head slashed down through the air, catching her as she went to weave through the trees, dragging razor sharp talons across her back. A piercing scream echoed through the forest, lightning crashed in unison as she was thrown forward and crashed into the mud laden ground. Gravity carried her down the decline of the hill, rolling over the rough grit of the earth until her momentum was stopped abruptly by a tree that knocked the wind from her. She coughed and wheezed while the eager pants and growls of the hound were closing in. Mud, rain and hair blinded her, and trembling limbs kept her from being able to get back to her feet. Her only defense was—the arrow...

Her hands were empty. The last weapon she had, gone. Lux frantically ran her hands around the forest floor, feeling, searching… but finding nothing. The beast was close. She had to move, get up and run but her knees wouldn’t listen. Frozen fingers continued to scrub the underbrush, trembling furiously. It was nearly there, nearly on top of her. She could feel the earth shudder under its stride, feel the spray of putrid breath against her face when the familiar prick of an arrowhead jabbed into her thumb. She clutched it tight in her palm without a care for the cuts it would cause, then just as fangs lunged at her, she slipped from around the tree and threw herself down the hill.

The hellhound, fast and bloodthirsty, barreled after her, charging through trees and bushes, leaving behind a path of ruin through the woods. It launched itself into the air, leaping over her tumbling body. As Lux rolled to a stop in a ditch along the roadside, the beast landed on the asphalt in the path of a loan car. A horn blared, followed by a loud crash as it slammed into the creature then swerved off the road into a tree. There was a second where Lux was able to breathe, settling into false hope that maybe… that was enough. But then it was on her. Teeth came down at her head and just before it had her, she shoved her left arm up into its maw. Fangs tore at her flesh, gnashing on skin and bone, coating her mud covered face in a spray of crimson. Another scream ripped through the air. She kicked and thrashed, but its hold was relentless, only chomping down harder at her struggle. Desperate to break free, she gritted her teeth through the pain, taking the arrow and stabbing it into the monster’s eye.

Beckett ran like he was already too late.

The forest tore itself apart ahead of him, a brutal trail of snapped branches, gouged earth, and churned mud marking the hellhound’s passage like a wound carved straight through the land. He followed it blindly, desperately, lungs burning so hard it felt like he was breathing fire, heart hammering against his ribs with a violence that bordered on unbearable. His thoughts narrowed until there was nothing left but Lux—her name a pulse in his skull, a prayer and a curse all at once. Every second stretched thin, every misstep a betrayal of the promise he’d made the moment he’d turned and ran after her. Fear twisted in his chest, sharp and merciless, but beneath it something else began to rise, something hot and unfamiliar, coiling tighter with every stride. He didn’t know what it was. He only knew it was answering the panic, feeding it, transforming it into something dangerous.

He burst from the treeline just in time to see the lights.

Headlights swerved wildly across rain-slick asphalt, a horn screaming in protest. The car slammed into the tree, glass shattering, steam hissing into the storm, but Beckett barely registered it. His eyes locked onto the moving mass of dark muscle and snapping jaws instead, onto the way it shook itself free and surged forward again, relentless. When he was close enough, skidding to a halt, he saw her. Saw the hellhound’s teeth clamped around Lux’s arm, heard her scream tear through the rain, raw and strangled but alive. The sound shattered whatever restraint he had left. Something in his head, in his chest, snapped clean in two.

The rain stopped.

It wasn’t gradual. It didn’t fade. It simply ceased, as if the world itself had flinched. For a heartbeat, maybe two, maybe more, the storm froze around them, water suspended in midair, sound swallowed whole. Beckett didn’t notice how long it lasted. Time no longer existed. There was only the beast, Lux in its jaws, and the singular, overwhelming certainty that he was going to kill it or die trying. Power surged through him, undeniable and feral, roaring through his veins like a tide breaking free of its bounds. The rain obeyed him without question, folding inward, curving and sealing into a dome of churning water that locked them in together, a living wall that cut them off from the rest of the world.

The hellhound released Lux with a startled snarl and twisted toward him, yellow eyes blazing, body coiling to strike. Beckett’s arm rose on instinct, no hesitation, no thought, the knife fell to the ground with a dull thud. The dome shuddered, then collapsed inward, the water twisting into a furious spiral, narrowing, sharpening, screaming as it obeyed his will. When he screamed—raw, wordless, ripped straight from his chest, and swung his arm down, the water followed. It cut through the beast in a violent arc, tearing into dark flesh with a force that made the air tremble. The hellhound yelped, thrown off course, stumbling as something thick and dark spilled from its side, but it didn’t stop. It never stopped.

Its head snapped back toward Lux.

“No!” Beckett roared, voice breaking, and he lashed out again, rage overtaking control. Another blade of water tore free—but this time it wavered, unraveled, crashing down on them like a breaking wave. The rain returned all at once, slamming into his skin, soaking him to the bone, dragging him back into the world with brutal force. He staggered, snarling like an animal himself, eyes locked on the monster. “Look at me,” he shouted, guttural and furious, every word soaked in blood and fear. “Not her. Me.”

It listened.

The hellhound lunged.

Pain exploded across his chest as claws raked deep, tearing through fabric and flesh alike, stealing the breath from his lungs in a ragged scream. He barely felt it. He barely felt anything at all. Beckett threw the jacket, the one Lux had ripped from herself, the one he’d clutched like a lifeline, over the beast’s head, blinding it for a split second that gave him just enough time to turn what would have been a death blow to mere injury. Teeth sank into his shoulder, claws tore again, and agony finally punched through the haze, dragging a sound from him that he couldn’t swallow back. He staggered under the weight of it, blood mixing with rain, but he didn’t let go. He couldn’t. He wouldn’t. His arms locked around the creature's neck, squeezing as hard as he could, trying for all his life to find the strength to kill it.

Because if he didn’t, if it killed him first, then it would turn back to Lux.

All that mattered was that Lux was no longer in its jaws.

All that mattered was that the monster was looking at him, not her.

The world narrowed to a cacophony of thunder, growls, and her own pained screams as Lux continuously plunged the arrowhead into the hound’s eye hoping it’d feel it, just once, just enough to give her an opening. Her vision blurred, reduced to a black mass of drenched fur and teeth. Its head reared back, a small reprieve before it would undoubtedly take her arm clean off. Then there was a shout, not of pain, but raw, furious and guttural that the earth itself trembled. Her vision came back without the rain pouring into her eyes in time to see water bend against gravity and cut through the hound. It yowled and a thick, dark ichor covered her legs beneath the beast’s belly.

With its attention drawn elsewhere, Lux tried to crawl out from under the hellhound. She rolled onto her stomach, teeth clenched with heavy, pained breaths through her nose, trying not to draw its attention. Elbows dug into the mud like anchors as she pulled herself forward. Her feet pushed off the earth, but slipped, smacking into the monster’s paw. It reared with a growl. She buried her face into the shallow puddles in the grass, cupping her hands over her head protectively as teeth snapped so dangerously close its hot breath grazed along the tops of her knuckles.

Then she heard it, his voice, like a roar that cut through the storm, commanding and full of a rage like nothing she had heard before. One word tore through the rain and carved into her like the water had with the hellhound, deep, past the ribs, and straight to the heart. "Beckett." His name fell from her lips like a whimper, a desperate plea that twisted and constricted around her very soul like a snake. He came for her. That thought alone stole the air from her lungs. In that dark finality, Lux found a glimmer of light, knowing that through everything, the fighting and arguing and the barbs that cut a little too deep, a little too raw… After all of that, he still came…

But then as the rain came crashing back down on her, so did reality. The reality that he wasn’t safe beyond the camp’s borders, but here… with her… taunting the beast to turn its wrath on him.

"No!" The word fell raw and strangled, disappearing beneath a crack of thunder as the hellhound turned from her. Desperate, Lux grabbed a rock sunken in the muck beside her and threw it at the monster. The stone could have been no more than a ball of snow given the way it bounced off its hide, not even drawing its attention.

Beckett’s scream made the blood drain from her face and run colder than ice through her veins. It was a sound she never wanted to hear… something that hooked its talons into her and would haunt her until her last breath. Hearing his pain willed her body to move when she could not. Fingers clawed at the earth, pulling her up the steep incline of the ditch. But her knees buckled under the exhaustion and fatigue, refusing to bear her weight and stand. "Get up," Lux muttered at her legs, as if words alone could force them to cooperate. "Get up!"

A wave of wind heeded her words before her legs did, lifting her when her knees trembled and threatened to give. She needed time to catch her breath and muster her strength, but time was precious… And Beckett’s life more precious still. Lux didn’t wait, didn’t hesitate, she took one deep breath and ran at the hellhound. The wind buoyed her, gave her speed, and when she jumped, it bolstered her, giving her the right amount of height to land on the monster’s back. Her own pain was a dull roar at the back of her mind compared to the sight of Beckett, marred, blood soaked, and trying to strangle the beast like he was Heracles.

Lux mounted the hound like a bull. She reached forward to grab the arrow still lodged in its eye, gripping it with both hands and pulling it back with every ounce of strength she had. Lean muscles slick with rain and blood tensed and strained as she pulled back on the carbon fiber shaft. Her entire body pulled against the arrow, holding the beast's head, writhing and gnawing just out of reach of Beckett. She grunted and panted through clenched teeth, putting her whole body into it, pulling so hard her back was nearly flat against the creature’s.

With every struggle, every slip of her grip from the rain, dark clouds rolled across the sky, gathering and spiraling overhead like a tornado could drop on their heads at any moment. Static electricity tingled along the tips of her fingers and down her spine. The metallic scent of burning ozone filled the air around her as it stirred to life. Lux’s eyes went wide as they snapped to Beckett. The wind answered as if it knew without being told, slipping between the man and beast, severing his hold and knocking him backwards.

The wind hit him like a living thing, not a shove but a command, slipping between flesh and fury with surgical intent. His grip tore free, fingers grasping at nothing as he was flung backward, the world tilting violently before his spine slammed into the ground hard enough to rattle his teeth and drive the breath from his lungs in a sharp, broken sound. Mud and rain swallowed him whole. He didn’t get back up. The pain finally caught him then, shoulder screaming, chest burning, exhaustion settling into his bones like lead, and for the first time since he’d started running, he let himself stay down. His vision swam, lightning fracturing the sky above, and through it all one thought surfaced with quiet, devastating clarity; if this was where it ended, then so be it. At least he would die with her. At least neither of them would leave the other behind.

The clouds cracked open and a golden bolt of lightning shot down from the sky, slamming into Lux like a conduit. She could feel every synapse in her body alive, charged… wired as the power didn’t shock her, but coursed through her, strengthened her. Electricity arced and buzzed along her body like lightning bugs running along her skin. Before she lost the control, the power, Lux’s grip on the arrow tightened. A growl, visceral and charged, roared behind her gritted teeth as the lightning in its entirety flowed from her, through the arrow, and into the hellhound’s head.

Everything stilled…

Then the creature expanded beneath her before exploding into a cloud of golden dust.

Beckett’s eyes fluttered open just in time to see the sky break apart, gold light tearing through the storm as lightning speared downward toward Lux. For one breathless moment she was no longer just a girl standing in the rain, but something incandescent, alive with power, electricity dancing across her skin as if the storm itself had chosen her as its heart. She glowed in the darkness, terrible and radiant all at once, and the thought drifted through him, hazy and unguarded—like a goddess. Beautiful. So impossibly, achingly beautiful. His chest loosened around the pain, around the fear, and a quiet peace settled over him as he let his eyes fall closed again. He would be okay, he decided, if that was the last thing he ever saw.

With nothing below her, Lux’s body careened forward, cushioned by the wind before landing in the ditch’s puddle. She coughed on the water that filled her lungs, but didn’t let herself rest or stop moving. Favoring her left arm, she crawled across the rain slicked grass to Beckett’s side. His shirt was gone, torn to shreds and lost to the storm. What was left was a gory mess. Flesh bathed in crimson, mangled and shredded to the point it was hardly recognizable. "Oh my god…" Her voice was a strained whimper, raw from the sobs she could no longer keep at bay. She knelt beside him, trembling hands hovered over his chest and then his face, struggling to know what to do. For someone who always had answers, her mind was a vacuum. Her eyes were wide, terrified at the sight of him bleeding out before her. The only thought that repeated like a desperate prayer to him, to the Gods, to anyone who was listening… please don’t die.

Her chest heaved as she drew in ragged, strangled breaths. Tears cut trails through the blood and muck that stained her pale skin. She cupped his face in her hands, unable to stop the tremors that racked her body from the cold, from the adrenalin… from the fear of losing him. "You idiot… Why did you follow me?" Lux’s words had no malice or anger, just a sob of unspoken fear, gratitude, and adoration.

Lux drew in one last shaky breath to steady herself and steel her nerves for one last push. "Come on, old man." She shifted to his left side, slipping her right arm through the mud beneath his back, while her left arm—fragile, broken, and bleeding—curved around the front of him. "You’re not dying here. I won’t allow it." With a loud groan and a surge of strength that had to come from the lightning… or maybe… something else, Lux pulled him to his feet. The wind aided her where her strength faltered, a gentle hand against Beckett’s back and along her knees.

On their feet, Lux dipped beneath his left arm, letting it drape across her shoulders while her right hand held his waist. She looked up at him, concern knitting her brows. Her left arm seared with pain at every movement, but she ignored it as she raised it to meet his hand that hung over her shoulder and laced their fingers. "We can do this… but I need your help," she whispered, a quiet plea beneath the storm for him to make one final push for camp… with her.

Beckett dragged his eyes open like it took effort just to convince them the world was still there. Rain blurred everything into streaks of silver and gold, pain pulsing in slow, heavy waves through his chest and shoulder, but her face was right there, steady, impossible, real. Lux. He felt something unfamiliar tug at his mouth, a weak upward pull that surprised him as much as it probably would have surprised anyone who knew him. A smile. God, a smile. The thought almost made him laugh, and maybe he did, a soft, breathless huff that hurt like hell.

He tilted his head slightly, vision swimming, and murmured, voice rough and unguarded, “You’re… stubborn.” The word carried no edge, no irritation, just something like wonder. His gaze lingered on her like he was afraid she might vanish if he blinked. “And beautiful,” he added, barely louder than the rain, the confession slipping free before he could stop it.

His head lolled to the side, heavy as stone, exhaustion finally clawing its way past sheer will. He breathed in shallow and uneven, forehead resting briefly against hers as if drawn there by instinct alone. “I couldn’t…” he started, the sentence unraveling as quickly as it formed. His hand tightened weakly in hers. “Couldn’t let you die… care too much.”

A laugh, weak and lost beneath her sobs, fell free between them. His smile, unbidden and on the cusp of death tore through Lux like the hellhound through the forest, relentless, devastating and unapologetic. Her knees threatened to buckle under his weight, but mostly under his words… Under the weight of things left unspoken for three months given breath like dying confessions. It cleaved her heart in two. One half soaring weightless like a bird set free, silhouetted against the sun. The other half was like an anchor, impossible to bear, so heavy it sank right through her, through the earth, all the way into the pit of Tartarus.

The soft pressure of his forehead against hers with his final confession seized her breath, both suffocating and life giving. Her fingers slipped free from his, moving to cup his cheek and help steady his head so he could meet her gaze. Beckett’s eyes, heavy lidded and brilliant blue, struggled to look back. Her thumb strokes his skin, streaking his skin with her dark crimson blood, determined to keep him conscious. "Don’t do that," she begged him between sobs. "No dying confessions… I can’t lose you."

Abandoning thought and reason, Lux closed the last bit of space between them, pressing her lips to his. It wasn’t passionate in the way she had imagined it in the dark of night when she couldn’t sleep and the only thing that gave her peace was the rhythmic cadence of his breaths beside her. It was soft and fragile like handling cracked glass, where one wrong move could shatter it into a million pieces. It was her final desperate plea to pull him back to reality, back to her… Or a final admission, the last secret that hung suspended between them given life, so in his final moments he’d know…

Beckett kissed her back without thinking, without fear, without restraint, because in that moment there was nothing left to lose. Her lips were soft against his, gentle, trembling, and the tenderness of it undid him more completely than pain ever could. It wasn’t hunger or desperation that filled him, but something quieter and infinitely deeper, a warmth blooming in his chest that he finally understood what it was for. This was the spark he’d felt chasing him through storms and sleepless nights, the thing he’d never dared name because naming it would mean wanting it. He let himself want it now. He let the feel of her linger, memorized the way her breath hitched, the way the world seemed to narrow until there was only her and the rain and the steady truth of her mouth against his. He could die with this. He was certain of it. Peace settled over him, fragile and fleeting, and somewhere beneath it all was an apology he wished he could give her, but the words never came, and he let the kiss carry what he no longer had the strength to say.

The truth of it sat between them, simple and absolute, the last thing he had the strength to give. Whatever else he might have said, whatever promise or apology lingered unspoken, never made it past his lips. His body betrayed him then, muscles going slack all at once as consciousness slipped through his fingers like water. Beckett sagged heavily against her, dead weight, breath shallow but there, still there.

"Beckett!" she croaked as her left hand fell to grip his side in a frantic attempt to support him and not collapse under his weight. Tears burned her eyes as pained groans tore at her throat from the strain on her arm, shredded and broken from the hellhound’s maw.

That was when Violet appeared through the rain-soaked blur, limping hard as she crossed the broken ground toward them. Blood streaked her side, darker now, and a fresh gash marked her calf, red against pale skin, but her eyes were fierce and focused when they landed on Beckett’s collapsed form. “Lux,” she called, breath hitching with relief as she reached them, hands already moving, already helping. She slipped in close without hesitation, shouldering his other side, pain be damned. “I’ve got him. Together, we can make it together, I’ll help.” she insisted, more to herself than anyone else, voice shaking but resolute. Together, soaked and bleeding and trembling, they’d make it together.

The relief of seeing Violet through her mud and rain drenched locks of hair… alive, nearly made Lux collapse from relief. "Thank the Gods." Her voice cracked beneath the tears she couldn’t stop and the fear that gave her strength where she had none. "W-we have to hurry. He’s lost a lot of b-b-blood." She let Violet shoulder some of Beckett’s weight, but Lux still insisted on carrying the brunt of it, letting his head lull against her shoulder and his body lean into hers. This was her fault. He was hurt protecting her… She was going to get him to camp. She had to.

The wind, like an invisible whirlpool, circled them, helping buoy Beckett’s unconscious body and lighten the load. He was still heavy, and difficult for the two of them to carry through mud and rain, up a hill and injured, but they persevered, taking it one step at a time. Between their fatigue and bloodloss, the final climb was grueling, riddled with setbacks, and took a lot of time… too much time.

When they crossed beneath the archway, Lux felt a wave of static electricity wash over her. The rain that had been a relentless monsoon was washed away by a warm summer night. The dramatic shift in temperature overwhelmed her senses, making her head spin and her legs buckle under the burden of Beckett’s dead weight. She collapsed, dropping like every muscle in her body ceased to function all at once. Without her support, and unconscious, Beckett’s body tipped over in the void she left behind, falling like a domino beside her, and the weight of it all brought Violet down to her knees beside them.

"Over here!" a voice called from somewhere beyond the tall pine tree.

Lux fought to keep her eyes open, but with every blink they grew heavier and the world around her grew dark and hazy. "Hel…" She tried to speak but the words were dry and rough like sandpaper in her throat, coming out little more than a wheeze.

"Go get Chiron!" a second voice shouted, as more hurried steps surrounded them and the darkness took her…



interactions ....|.... violet ............... mentions ....|.... none ............... collabs ....|.... @Mjolnir

1x Like Like 1x Thank Thank
Hidden 5 mos ago 5 mos ago Post by Mjolnir
Raw
coGM
Avatar of Mjolnir

Mjolnir sʟᴇᴇᴘ ᴘᴀʀᴀʟʏsɪs ᴅᴇᴍᴏɴ

Member Seen 1 hr ago



daphne .....|..... outfit .......... nero .....|..... outfit .......... lux .....|..... outfit .......... beckett .....|..... outfit .......... camp half-blood infirmary


Lux lulled in and out of consciousness like the tide, floating through a trance-like state as the world moved around her, slow and lethargic like trying to wade through mud. Her eyelids felt heavier than the sky every time she tried to open them. She caught glimpses of orange illuminated by firelight, bright against the black void of the night sky. There was a pressure against her chest from a weight she couldn’t wrap her mind around as she floated, weightless. Then there were muffled, frantic voices, followed by hands against her back and arm. To her left she saw flashes of crimson between waves of orange, slick with the tinge of iron.

But it was his strangled breaths that pulled her from the fog like a lighthouse guiding her home. Her hand reached out to bridge the gap, mangled flesh extended where her arm should have been, shredded and disfigured to the point she didn’t know what she was looking at. "Beck…" Blood soaked fingers tried to reach him but fell short in the expanse between them.

Daphne had been pulled from sleep by shouting and pounding feet and the sharp, unmistakable sense that something fragile was about to be lost if she did not move fast enough. She barely remembered dressing, only that she’d tugged on the first things her hands found. An oversized T-shirt with a fading veterinary hospital logo stretched thin across the front, soft with age and too large for her narrow frame, and a pair of plaid pajama shorts that brushed her thighs as she ran barefoot through the chilled night air. Her hair was wrenched into a tight bun at the nape of her neck, though loose strands clung to her temples and cheeks, damp from her shower earlier in the night.

She found them in a chaos of torches and rain-slicked footprints, blood darkening the grass, campers shouting for help as she got closer to the infirmary, calling out for her. And then she saw the girl—half-conscious, reaching with what remained of her arm, whispering someone's name like a prayer being torn apart mid-breath. Daphne did not hesitate. She slipped forward through the bodies and noise as if guided by starlight alone, catching Lux’s ruined hand with both of her own, warm and steady, light blooming softly beneath her skin like sunrise trapped in human form. Her touch was feather-gentle where the wounds were not, reverent where pain ruled, grounding where terror tried to swallow. Beneath her palms, Lux’s skin began to knit itself back together.

"No…" she croaked, voice dry and raw like flesh dragged across shards of glass. The weight against her chest and her face half buried into a pillow made it nearly impossible to push through the exhaustion and find words. "Is he… Will he…"

Lux fought against the darkness that closed in around her like a cocoon of shadow enveloping her from the edges one blink at a time. "Please." The word was heavy with everything unsaid, a desperate plea and prayer through the night that threatened to take her. A tear escaped from the dam of her lashes, trailing over the bridge of her nose and falling to the pillow pressed beneath her right cheek.

"Easy… I’ve got you," she murmured, voice low, threading calm through the storm of Lux’s fear. "He’s alive. You both are. You’re safe now—Camp has you."

She glanced wearily over her shoulder when someone called her name, looking between the man who looked like he’d lost a fight with a wood chipper and the other girl who was pale and shivering so hard she looked on the cusp of convulsions. They were all alive though, and it would be a long night for Daphne. "I need ambrosia, and bandages, someone go wake up Kiarra, I’m going to need help healing. John, go tell Chiron but…don’t disturb Mr. D if you can help it." No one moved, and a wave of agitation rose up inside of her, making her usually soft tone turn sharper. "Don’t just stand there, go!"

She turned back toward the blonde girl, face drawn tight as she moved her other hand up to her bicep. They’d all have scars, if she was going to bounce between them to keep them alive that couldn’t be helped. "Father," she murmured as the glow of her hands grew in intensity, pushing the healing faster than she usually would. "Give me strength."

* * *

Beckett slept like something pulled from the ocean floor—heavy, distant, wrapped in a pressure so deep it erased the shape of dreams. The infirmary existed around him in fragments only, the hush of white curtains stirring in a draft, the muffled rhythm of distant footsteps, the clean, sharp scent of crushed herbs and nectar lingering in the air like lightning after a storm. Pain hovered at the edges of him, not sharp anymore, but vast and dull, a tide held back by unseen hands. Time did not move correctly here. It pooled. It drifted. It forgot itself.

Once, only once, he surfaced.

It was the middle of the night, though he did not know how he knew that. The light was wrong for day, too soft, too sacred, a quiet blue-gold glow cast from a handful of lanterns and the figure leaning over him. At first he thought he was dead.

A girl sat at his bedside, close enough that strands of her dark hair brushed his shoulder when she leaned in. One of her hands was pressed flat to his chest, and it glowed, not harshly, but steadily, like sunlight filtered through water, warm and patient and impossibly gentle. The other hand held a cup with a ridiculous little bendy straw, angled carefully to his mouth, and…was that a paper umbrella?

“Drink,” she whispered, voice low and fierce with command, as if the word itself were a spell. He tried to turn his head away. Tried to spit the straw out with what little dignity he had left. His body barely listened.

She made an irritated sound in the back of her throat—sharp and feral, like an alley cat cornered in the rain. “Don’t,” she snapped softly, shoving the straw back between his lips. “You drink or I swear I will haunt you personally.”

Too tired to fight. Too hollow to argue. He obeyed. The liquid slid into his mouth, warm and sweet and devastating.

It tasted like the cake his mother used to bake every year on his birthday, even when money was tight and the frosting was uneven and she pretended not to notice how he scraped the bowl clean with his fingers. It tasted like the strawberry candies his grandmother kept hidden in her coat pockets, the ones she swore were only for emergencies but somehow always became his. It tasted like salty air and sunburned boardwalks and sea salt taffy pulled too long until it turned soft and perfect.

Home, in a thousand small forgotten pieces. His throat worked around another swallow. And another. His eyes burned, and something traitorously hot slipped down his cheeks. The girl watched him with sharp concentration, glow steady beneath her skin, her hand never leaving his chest as though she were afraid his heart might slip away if she did.

When the cup finally emptied, she pulled the straw back and set it aside. Darkness crept into the corners of his vision again, thick and gentle. But he fought it. His eyes fluttered. His lips moved. "Lux," he croaked, voice hoarse.

The girl’s expression changed instantly, softening, easing, the sharp edges melting away into something kind and human. She brushed her thumb once, gently, against his collarbone. It was soft and reassuring in the way only someone that was born to be a healer could be.

“She’s okay, both the girls you were with are,” she murmured. “Stubborn. You’ll see her soon.”

Relief rushed through him, warm and heavy and complete, flooding his veins like blood returning to a frozen limb. He let go. The world slipped under again. Somewhere far away, a door banged open. Footsteps. Voices. He barely heard them.

Only the girl’s tired sigh drifted after him into the dark. “Seriously? Where did he pass out this time?” A pause. The faint sound of shuffling, another voice answering. “Yeah, yeah—just put him over there.”

And then—

Nothing at all.

* * *

Beckett dreamed.

At first, it was the ocean.

He stood on the deck of a small ship that creaked like an old bone beneath his boots, its wooden ribs groaning as waves rose around it, walls of water, vast and black and crowned with white fury, taller than houses, taller than memory. The storm had swallowed the sky whole. Wind tore at his coat, salt burned his eyes, thunder cracked the world open again and again, yet beneath it all, beneath the violence and the noise, there was a strange, impossible calm coiled inside his chest. The kind that came only when you had already accepted whatever end was waiting for you. The sea hurled itself at the hull, the mast bowed like it might snap, but he only stood there, steady, breath slow, heart quiet, as if the storm were nothing more than weather passing through him instead of something that could drown him.

Then a voice cut through the gale.

It shouted his name—not in fear, not in command, but in urgency threaded with something older and deeper. The sound did not come from the deck behind him or the rigging above. It came from the water.

He turned.

The ocean folded inward like a closing eye.

And suddenly the ship was still beneath his feet, but it no longer floated.

It hung suspended in darkness, buried impossibly deep beneath the earth. No stars. No sky. Only stone pressing in from every direction, walls sweating heat, air thick and metallic, heavy enough that each breath scraped his lungs raw. Sweat slid down the column of his throat despite the chill that lingered in his bones from the storm that was no longer there. The ship groaned again, but this time it was not from waves, it was from pressure, from the weight of a world stacked mercilessly above him.

This time, it was a woman’s voice calling out to him.

It echoed through the stone like a bell rung inside his skull, powerful enough to make his teeth rattle in their roots. The earth trembled with every syllable. Dust sifted down from unseen cracks in the ceiling, peppering his shoulders, his hair, the deck at his feet, whispering of collapse, of burial, of being swallowed whole by something ancient and patient.

He tried to listen. Tried to understand the shape of her words. She called his name again, softer this time, almost tender, like a tide pulling gently at shore, but before he could answer, before he could lift his voice or even draw breath enough to try—

He blinked.

And the world tore itself apart.

Rain slammed into his face, cold and violent. The air smelled of smoke and wet earth and blood. The ground was a mire of mud and broken leaves beneath his hands as he dropped behind a tree, heart thundering in his chest, rifle slick in his grip. Gunfire stitched the air around him in bright, screaming lines. Men shouted. Someone was crying out in pain. The jungle roared back with thunder and rot and life too loud to be holy.

Vietnam.

Again.

Always.

Water soaked him to the bone, uniform clinging to his skin like a second, heavier body. Bullets chewed bark from the tree inches from his head. He pressed his shoulder into the trunk, breath ragged, vision narrowing, the rhythm of survival snapping into place like an old, rusted machine that still remembered how to function.

War never changes.

And neither, it seemed, did he.

* * *

Twigs and underbrush crunched beneath Lux’s boots as she climbed the mountainside behind her grandfather. The trees stretched high into the sky, narrow pines blocking the sun and blanketing them in a veil of shadows. Everything around them felt still like the world was holding its breath… bracing for something to come. A breeze with a biting chill, strange for a Montanan summer, cut through the forest like the kiss of death and caressed the back of her neck.

Her grandfather held up his hand, fist closed and she froze out of instinct, following his silent command like a second language learned before she could form words. He crouched before her, aged fingers sweeping pine needles aside to reveal a track larger than his hand. "Bear."

Lux stepped beside him, tips of her fingers running along the fletching of her notched arrow in a pensive silence. It was the largest print she had ever seen, nothing like the bears that often roamed around their home. Her head tilted to the side, studying with an unsettling curiosity… Something was… off. She squatted beside him, slipping her hand from the bowstring—a mistake she could not fix in hindsight. She could never change the memory, only watch it play out time and time again—Her index finger dipped into the crevice of each toe pad, counting. "Four," she whispered. Bears had five.

The creature—massive, covered in black fur, and snarling—appeared between the trees as if it materialized from the shadows themselves. It lunged, her grandfather moved and Lux was thrown backwards into a tree. She blinked and the summer sun was replaced by the darkness of night where the rain was falling like a deluge upon her head. Pines shifted into a forest of oaks and maples. Then standing between her and the beast was Beckett.

"Not her. Me," he shouted at the mass of fangs and fur, taunting and baiting it to go for him.

She shifted to her knees, reaching out her hand. "No!"

She blinked again and was thrust back into the blinding sunlight. Before her lay her grandfather, chest torn open, blood staining his lips with every cough. Tears burned her eyes. Emotions stirred in her, building and twisting as it was reflected in the sky above. The clouds darkened as she scurried across the forest floor for her bow. Trembling fingers nocked an arrow and fired it after the retreating monster. A bolt of lightning sliced through the air and crashed into the creature the moment her arrow pierced its hide. She flinched and turned away from the flash.

When Lux's eyes opened, water covered her from head to toe. Her body trembled from the cold and adrenalin as she sat waist deep in a puddle alongside a road. Where her grandfather had been left torn open now laid Beckett, the same coughs and gasps racking his body, a familiar flood of crimson poured from him. She hurried to his side, shaking hands pressing against a geyser of blood to try and stem the bleeding.

She blinked away the tears and her grandfather was beneath her. His weathered and calloused hands cupped her cheeks like he was trying to memorize her face as the darkness came for him. "They found you."

Lux closed her eyes tight and shook her head, not wanting to listen, not wanting to accept his parting words… Not wanting to accept the truth. When she opened, it was Beckett who held her face, his thumb wiping a tear from her cheek like it was the most natural thing in the world for him to do. She could see the light fading from his eyes, melting his resolve along with it as a smile, foreign and warm, grew like a phantom of something she’d never have. "Beautiful."

Blink.

"They know about your father…"

Blink.

"I couldn’t…"

"Run…"

"Couldn’t let you die…"

"Firefly… Run!"

"...Care too much."

Night and day, her grandfather and Beckett, blood and more blood flashed before her eyes. Every blink betrayed her. Tears blurred her vision and sobs tore at her lungs. The warmth of their lives pooled against her hands and slipped through her fingers. Sunshine and rain, hot and cold… life then death. Her chest heaved from gasps as sharp as blades that destroyed her from the inside out. Their eyes rolled back and faces turned pale… dead because of her.

Lux blinked again and again as if it would erase the memories, the images… the guilt. Slowly the scenes bled together until she was trapped in Montauk looking down at Beckett. The thunderstorm covered them in a blanket of rain as she sank to her knees beside his lifeless body. Then time froze, droplets hung suspended in the air around her and the dull tailend rumble of thunder lingered like white noise. Beckett’s head rolled to the side, facing her with hollow eyes. Then his mouth started moving like a puppet as a voice that wasn’t his surrounded her like a dense fog, all consuming and unavoidable.

"Yield." The ground beneath her started to tremble, rippling and shifting around her like waves with every word. "Or I will swallow the ocean and him along with it." Beckett’s body sank into the earth like an anchor in water, devoured by mud, grass and rain until nothing remained but the red tinged puddle where he laid.

"No… No, no, no!" Lux lunged forward, fingers slipping into the damp void left behind in his wake, digging and clawing as if he existed just out of reach. She acted and the earth answered, drawing her in like a breath before burying her in darkness.

* * *

Nero’s eyes snapped open and he sat up abruptly. His chest heaved, gasping like he had been drowning and just tasted air before death took him. Sweat covered him from head to toe, beading across his brow, clinging to the fabric of his shirt and leaving behind a damp shadow along the cot where he laid. He swung his legs over the edge of the narrow bed, letting the feeling of his feet flat on a stable surface ground him. In dreams it always felt like he was walking in water or on clouds, it was always off… wrong. The earth never betrayed him, firm and unyielding. The rigidity of it always brought him back like a beacon in a storm.

He scooted forward to the edge of the cot, resting his elbows on his bent knees. His body hunched over like sleep somehow left him more exhausted, dark circles still prominent, and the permanent tiredness that lived behind his dark eyes unwavering. Nero pinched the bridge of his nose and sighed.

While there was nothing normal or uniform about dreams, he had gotten used to the same handful of nightmares he had the misfortune of slipping into since he joined camp. But these were… different. They didn’t just leave him drenched in a cold sweat, but thrust him into a new level of horrors he wasn’t prepared for. Blood and war and trauma... So much fucking trauma. But weirder still, faces he had never seen before and people he didn’t know. He might have questioned his own sanity if he hadn’t looked up and recognized those foreign faces unconscious in cots on the opposite side of the infirmary.

Three strangers rested in a row on the opposite side of the room from where he sat while Apollo kids continuously milled around them as if their lives hung in the balance between life and death. The one on the far left was a dark haired girl. Her side was bandaged and one of her legs was wrapped and elevated by a pile of pillows. Next to her was a man with his entire torso covered in blood stained bandages from the waist up. He was the face from the war dreams. Dude must have played way too much Call of Duty or watched a lot of M.A.S.H. reruns with his dad. Nero couldn’t explain why that would scar him so deeply, but it was the only thing that made sense. Men around his age who went to war had dreams in the heat of the desert, not drenched in the jungle. Then on the right was a blonde woman, lying on her stomach with her back dressed similar to the guy’s chest. Her wrapped left arm hung in the space between her cot and the guy beside her as if she passed out reaching for his hand. Her dreams were more normal… Or as normal as dreams could be, by being weird as shit. Hellhounds made sense, especially considering the state the three of them were in… More sense than C.O.D. 360 no scope over there.

Nero groaned, running his hands over his face before pushing sweat damp hair back from his face. Great. More fucking nightmares. He looked down, catching sight of a glimmer of light that reflected off the amethyst rosary that dangled from his neck. Tattooed fingers wrapped around the chain, bringing the cross to his lips before tucking the chain beneath his shirt. It wasn’t out of reverence for a Christian God he never believed in, but for Abuela… always for Abuela. He leaned to the side, slipping a hand into his back pocket to fetch his flask. He untwisted the cap and took a long drink like its contents were his life blood and he couldn’t function without it. A habit that drew stares and whispers from other campers, but he rarely cared what anyone thought of him.

Daphne returned to the infirmary with the quiet persistence of someone who had learned that exhaustion was not permission to stop.

She had gone to her cabin only because blood did not belong on the living. Not on her hands. Not on her clothes. Not on the things her mother had once folded warm from the dryer and pressed into her arms before Daphne had known what monsters were. She had peeled the pajama shirt from her skin with careful fingers, heart aching at the dark stains spread across the faded veterinary logo, and for one small, private moment she had nearly cried over it. Then she had set her jaw and filled a basin with warm water and soap and sunlight-bright magic, working the fabric again and again between her palms until the red loosened, faded, vanished. It had taken nearly an hour. Worth every second. She had hung it to dry like a fragile offering and whispered a promise to it, before dressing with hands that trembled from fatigue.

Now she wore a black tank top tucked into a brown buttoned skirt, soft and worn at the hem, the familiar weight of her cardigan settling around her shoulders like a gentle shield. Her amulet lay warm against her sternum, the sunstone at its heart glowing faintly through the thin fabric, a quiet pulse of living gold. Converse were shoved onto her feet without ceremony, laces uneven, hair still twisted into a bun that had loosened into soft rebellion around her face. She had slept perhaps an hour. Maybe two. Her body had tried to beg her for more. She had refused.

Inside the infirmary, lamplight breathed softly against white curtains and rows of occupied cots. The air smelled of nectar, crushed herbs, damp earth, and iron. Lives suspended between heartbeats.

And there, near the edge of the room, sat Nero.

She noticed him the way healers noticed fractures before screams, by instinct, by pattern, by the way pain shaped the body when it thought no one was looking. The hunch of his shoulders. The tension in his jaw. The tremor of exhaustion pressed so deeply into him it had become part of his silhouette. The flask in his hand did not surprise her. Neither did the rosary.

Daphne slowed her steps as she approached, cardigan brushing softly against her thighs, the glow of her amulet answering the quiet ache in the room like a candle leaning toward other flames. She did not startle him. She never did, if she could help it. Instead she stopped beside his cot and lowered herself to sit on its edge, presence gentle as snowfall.

"You’re awake," she said softly, not a question, not an accusation. Just a truth offered like warm water. Her eyes flicked briefly to the three injured demigods across the room—the girl with dark hair, the battered man, the blonde woman curled around pain, and something solemn passed through Daphne’s expression, old and tender and heavy with responsibility.

Nero noticed her approach, eyes tracking her movements while the rest of him remained unmoving like a tired gargoyle that couldn’t be bothered to raise his head. He didn’t know if he was surprised or humbled when she didn’t hesitate to settle into the space beside him on his cot, sitting close enough that her presence warmed the air between them and soothed the small space where her knee brushed his. He could have pulled away, maybe he should have, but he didn’t flinch or shift, remaining stoic and unmoving, rigid in the ways most at camp had come to associate with him.

He watched the demigods that slept on death’s doorstep for a long moment in silence before turning his head a fraction toward Daphne. The shift was subtle, just enough that his dark gaze was visible beneath the shadow of his brows and sweat damp bangs. "I’m always awake," he replied, sardonic, but with a warmth like a flickering candle that was fading, only visible to those who sought it.

Daphne let her gaze follow his own, lingering on the three unfamiliar forms for a moment longer, committing their injuries to memory the way she did with constellations, quietly, reverently, as if knowing them better might help keep them tethered to the world. Then she exhaled, slow and tired, and her shoulders dipped a fraction, the weight of the night finally showing through the careful stillness she wore like armor. One hand rose to her face, rubbing gently at her brow, smudging away fatigue that had long since settled too deep to truly be touched.

"They came in last night," she said, voice low and steady, the cadence of someone used to delivering fragile truths without breaking them. "Barely breathing. Blood everywhere. It was… close. Too close."

Her fingers slid down from her face to rest loosely in her lap. She shook her head, slow and thoughtful, eyes drifting again toward the strangers as if trying to see something beneath the bandages.

Nero didn’t placate her with empty words or find a need to fill the silence. He simply… listened, nodding his head to show he didn’t just hear her words, but acknowledged them. He tapped the inside band of one of his rings against the metal of his flask, the sharp tink tink carried throughout the quiet room like a metronome, counting the seconds patiently as they passed. He twisted open the cap with a deep sigh, then held it out toward her. There was no ceremony or pomp behind the gesture, just a kind offering because she looked weary and in need of a boost that his words wouldn’t give.

Daphne hesitated before taking the flask, her fingers closing around the cool metal with the same care she used when handling fragile things—bones, wings, healing. She lifted it closer, curious despite herself, and drew in a small breath through her nose.

Coffee. Not bitter alcohol. Not smoke or spice or anything sharp and dangerous. Just coffee, dark, rich, familiar. The scent startled her enough that her brows knit together faintly, confusion flickering across her face as she tipped it higher and took a cautious sip.

Instant regret.

Her expression collapsed inward all at once; nose wrinkling, lips pulling thin, eyes squinting as if she’d just swallowed liquid lightning. It was straight espresso, brutal and unapologetic, the kind that could probably wake the dead or resurrect small gods. She coughed once, softly, then quickly handed the flask back to him like it had personally offended her.

"That’s—horrible," shaking her head, half laughing despite the fatigue in her bones. "Where in the world did you even get that?"

Nero laughed, rough and unguarded, rumbling somewhere deep with his chest like something that had been hibernating was startled awake. He wasn’t sure what reaction he expected, but watching her cough and flinch like it was actual alcohol in his flask was far more entertaining than anything else he could have imagined. He didn’t smile, not really. It was more of a sly smirk, sharp and lopsided, only curving upwards on one side as he watched her with moderate amusement. He fumbled for the flask when she shoved it back at him. His fingers brushed against her skin as he gripped the cool metal. His touch was rough and calloused, where hers was soft like suede. Her hands were fragile tools used to heal and mend, and his were just… there, inked and coarse from a life too rough for a child to suffer through, but he suffered through it all the same.

"Camp goblet," Nero offered up the answer as he stared down at the metal clutched lazily in his hands. "I… might have stolen one. I keep it hidden near my bunk in the Hermes cabin." He took another sip of the espresso, letting the caffeine dull the permanent exhaustion that ached in his bones. He spared her a sidelong glance, silently studying her expression and waiting for the pearl clutching that inevitably followed confessions of robbery or similar crimes.

Daphne’s brows lifted before she could stop them, a small, instinctive flicker of surprise that softened her features and loosened the careful gravity she usually wore like a second skin. Stolen, he’d said—so plainly, so casually, like it was nothing more scandalous than borrowing a book. She looked at him for a heartbeat, then deliberately tipped her chin upward, eyes drifting to the rafters of the infirmary as if the ceiling itself had suddenly become fascinating, as if the wooden beams might whisper judgment down upon them both.

There was a pause.

Footsteps padded past, one of her younger brothers, arms full of fresh linens, dark curls damp, he liked to go for a swim in the mornings. He slowed just a fraction, curiosity sparking in his eyes as he glanced between Daphne and Nero, no doubt trying to catalogue this strange, quiet moment between the camp’s most severe healer and its most persistent insomniac. Daphne didn’t move. Didn’t blink. Only when his footsteps faded into the far end of the infirmary did her shoulders ease, the tension slipping from them like a held breath finally released.

She lowered her gaze back to Nero.

While Daphne’s attention was focused solely on the beams above, Nero’s own gaze flitted between her and the other Apollo kid. Jackson? Jerome? Jeremiah? He couldn’t remember. There were too many people at camp and none of them talked to him. It was hard to keep straight. He gave the kid a small nod of acknowledgement, if only because it felt like the right thing to do considering the awkward drawn out silence and Daphne’s inability to make eye contact with either one of them. When J—that’s what he was going to call him—had wandered far enough away and Nero noticed his present company relax, he couldn’t help but wonder if her strange shift was because of him.

"Worried about being seen with me?" he asked, plain and calm like it was something he had heard before, something he was used to. Nero wasn’t ignorant or deaf. He heard the whispers about him around camp and knew the image he gave off. He was also aware of how most of the campers heralded Daphne as a paragon amongst demigods. Reputations and all that were a bitch. While the resident healer was expected to be kind and helpful to everyone, that didn’t mean she was also expected to chat up the local asshole, loner, ‘alcoholic.’

She snorted softly, shaking her head. No, she wasn’t. It wasn’t like Daphne had gone out of her way to cultivate the reputation she now held at camp, it was something that had happened naturally. She supposed it could be considered the fruits of her labor, the thing that proved all her hard work was worth something, but she hadn’t chosen it. Being seen with Nero didn’t bother her, and she’d be more likely to punch one of her brothers if they made a snide comment about the insomniac beside her than to pretend they hadn’t. No, it was her own shame and embarrassment that made her pause. "No, it’s just…I might have borrowed one too," she admitted softly.

The words felt small but dangerous, like stepping onto thin ice. She shifted where she sat, cardigan sleeves tugged a little farther over her hands, suddenly shy in a way that had nothing to do with fear and everything to do with being seen. Her mouth curved into something faint and apologetic, a near-smile that barely existed but meant more than a dozen confident ones.

"I just—" she hesitated, then gave a tiny, helpless shrug, her cheeks flushing slightly. "I really like root beer. And it’s the only way I can have some when I’m trying to relax in my cabin." Her gaze flicked briefly away, toward the cots, toward the sleeping strangers and the long night stitched into their skin, before returning to him again. "I… take it with me when I go on vacation. It just tastes better than the store bought stuff." she added, and it was clear from her soft tone and fidgeting hands that Nero was the first person she’d confessed this to.

"Root beer..." Nero mulled the words over in his mouth. A smirk, warm and guilty tugged at the corner of his mouth as he glanced over at her from the corner of his eyes. It was like he was given a peek behind her carefully curated curtain, seeing a glimpse of the woman behind the healer. "So… Daphne isn’t perfect after all," he mused, followed by a quiet chuckle, rough and warm like gravel beneath the summer sun. There was no teasing or judgement behind his tone. If anything there was a tiny part of him that softened, almost imperceivable like the flicker of a candle that had nearly burnt out.

"Don’t worry," he reassured her with a gentleness that sounded foreign coming from him, a tiny glimpse behind the mask like she had given him. Nero gave her elbow a light bump, brief and featherlight, as his gaze fell back to the metal that had grown warm in his grasp. "Your secret is safe with me." After all, it wasn’t like he really had anyone to blab to. But even if he did… He wouldn’t. Nero was a great many things, but a gossip was not one of them. Anything told to him in confidence remained there.

Daphne felt the heat climb into her cheeks before she could stop it, a soft, betraying warmth that had nothing to do with healing light or exhaustion. She ducked her head a little, fingers tugging absently at the edge of her cardigan as if it might anchor her back into composure.

"Objectively," she said, trying for calm and landing somewhere just shy of it, "There’s no such thing as a perfect demigod. Or… a perfect god, for that matter." The words slipped out too easily, and as soon as they did, she stilled. Her lips pressed together, thin and thoughtful, and a faint crease appeared between her brows as she stared at the floor, clearly wishing she could gather the sentence back up and fold it neatly away where it belonged. The truth lingered between them anyway, quiet, heavy, undeniable.

Nero laughed, something mixed with a sigh: light, breathy and laced with subtle disbelief. "And she blasphemes." His brows rose as his head turned slightly to look over at her with raised brows and a teasing smirk. There was no love loss between him and the Gods. He’d probably be the first one to shit talk about any one of them if given the chance, but hearing Daphne call their parents out… surprised him, pleasantly, like seeing a dog walk on its hind legs or a nun cuss.

"Subjectively," he dragged out the word, tilting his head a fraction toward hers. "You are like a saint compared to me. So… perfect adjacent." Nero’s smile grew just enough that there was a glint of his white teeth, bright and warm, peeking out from behind his crooked grin and the dark aura that seemed to hang over him like a cloud.

Then, as if embarrassed by her own honesty, Daphne inhaled, lifted her head, and deliberately changed the shape of the moment. She leaned just enough to bump her shoulder against Nero’s, light and quick, a small rebellion against the weight of divinity and expectation and everything that pressed too hard on her ribs.

"A secret for a secret, actually," she said, a hint of mischief softening her voice. She offered him a small, crooked smile, impish, fleeting, and breathtakingly real. "So I think that makes us even."

"Ah, yes," Nero mused, smile fading slightly as his gaze fell to the flask in his hand and the rings that clung to his fingers. "What a plot twist, the guy who looks like a criminal is a thief!?" He gasped, playful and dramatic, while pressing one hand to his chest. He then leaned a little closer, shoulder brushing hers as his tone dropped to a whisper, deep, low and conspiratorial. "Next thing you’re gonna tell me is people are scared of me or something." His smile grew, unguarded and warm in a way that almost felt foreign compared to his usual brooding. He held her gaze for a beat or two, intense, but with the smallest glint behind his darkness.

A secret for a secret.

Had Nero ever made a trade like that? Hell, his secrets were only secrets because… no one ever thought or cared enough to ask and he definitely wasn’t forthcoming enough to share anything willingly. But he just did… In the quiet heaviness of the infirmary, in the shared exhaustion and weight on the cot beside him. The realization struck him like a blade slipping between his ribs, smooth and effortless, but with a sharpness that pooled and spilled over his core, a false warmth that turned cold like a piece of himself that had been locked behind that rib was pried free. He cleared his throat and sat back upright. His gaze drifted over toward the unconscious demigods on the other side of the room, his expression unreadable as he mentally tried to gather up the pieces of himself that tried to slip free and shove them back into the void in his chest.

"There’s something about them," she murmured. Not fear. Not awe. Something quieter. Something unsettled. Then she turned back to Nero, really looking at him now—the hollows beneath his eyes, the tension wound tight into his frame, the familiar defiance wrapped around exhaustion like a second skin. Her tone softened, but the firmness remained, gentle as hands guiding someone back from a ledge.

"You don’t sleep enough," she said simply. "If you need a tonic, you just have to ask. I’d make one." A pause. A breath. "You’re starting to worry me, you looked dead when they brought you in last night in the middle of all of that."

Not dramatic. Not scolding. Just honest. They weren’t friends, though they’d known each other for a while, Daphne just cared in a way that was unique to her, worrying over the campers as if the health of everyone at camp rested on her shoulders.

He scoffed, blowing out a puff of air that made a soft raspberry noise as his lips flapped together dramatically. "Didn’t you see… I just got like eight hours. I’ll be good for another week, easy." Nero glanced over at her with a knowing smirk that said, not that he got away with a shitty lie, but that she wasn’t going to fall for it. "I know it’s crazy, but your siblings could just… leave me where they find me. It’s not like I’m going to be caught in the rain."

His fingers rubbed along his forehead before slipping back through his short dark locks with a sigh. Daphne’s worry felt… misplaced, like something sacred that should be saved for someone more deserving, like the three demigods that stole both of their attention. Nero cleared his throat, eyes squinting slightly as his jaw tensed. "I’ll be fine, doc. I think hellhound attacks warrant more concern than my sleep schedule." He nodded his head toward the bandaged and unconscious trio.

It wasn’t until the silence grew a little heavier that he noticed the small slip, something that could maybe go unnoticed by others, but he doubted she’d miss it. Daphne mentioned nothing about an attack—which those dots could be easily connected, unless he was blind or stupid—but more specifically… hellhounds. She never mentioned hellhounds or what happened. Hell, she might not even know since they’re all unconscious. The visions of massive black furred beasts from the blonde’s dream were dragged to the forefront of his mind, reluctantly, making the hair stand on the back of his neck. He usually tried to forget the dreams. The memories, no matter how innocent, were like wishing a hangover or fever chills upon himself. It was unsettling, discomforting, and nausea inducing.

He cleared his throat, looking down at the silver rings that hugged his pallid fingers as he tried to forget. While his eyes were a window to his thoughts, he was practiced at diverting them and keeping his face indifferent. It was better that way… Letting people think he was some spawn of Hades, an emo fucker given a wide berth and avoided like death. If people stayed away then he was less likely to slip into their dreams when exhaustion took him. It also meant less questions… less concerns.

Daphne did not interrupt him.

She let his words move through the quiet between them, let the humor and deflection and practiced indifference settle where they would, while her own gaze drifted back across the infirmary. Her siblings moved in low, careful orbits around the three cots—lifting bandages, replacing them with fresh ones they did not truly need anymore, straightening sheets, checking pulses out of habit more than necessity. From where she sat, Daphne could already see what the others were tentatively monitoring… the injuries had closed. The bleeding had stopped. The bodies had chosen to live.

She had seen to that. With Kiarra.

The thought of her made something ache softly behind Daphne’s ribs. Kiarra was younger, still rough around the edges of her gift, but bright with it, brighter than most. The closest thing Daphne had to an equal in the quiet, terrifying art of stitching bodies back together when the injuries were more grievous. Together, they had held the line between breath and silence last night, hands glowing until their arms shook, voices hoarse from whispered prayers to a god who had never once needed convincing.

It had not been enough.

One of her brothers peeled back the bandages along the blonde girl’s back, careful, reverent. The sunlight cascading in through the open window caught on new skin, too pink, too raw, the delicate color of something only just born into pain. Scars, already written there in soft furious lines, permanent as constellations.

Daphne lowered her eyes to her hands. They were alive. Clean. Whole.

Guilt flooded her all the same, vast and cold, dragging at her lungs like undertow. If she had been stronger. If she had been better. If she had reached deeper, burned brighter, given more of herself than she already had, maybe there would have been nothing left behind but smooth skin and fading memory. Instead, three strangers would carry last night with them forever, etched into skin and muscle, into the way weather would ache inside them long after the monsters they’d faced became stories.

Her chest tightened. She did not realize she had gone so still until Nero spoke again. Hellhounds. The word slid into her awareness like a blade through silk. Her head lifted slowly at first, then all at once, eyes snapping to him with quiet, startled precision. For a heartbeat she said nothing, searching his face—not accusing, not frightened, just suddenly very awake.

"How did you know it was hellhounds?" The question was gentle, her voice soft, but it carried weight.

Nero’s shoulders tensed, his breath catching in his chest like he was caught red handed doing something he wasn’t supposed to. The tips of his fingers rapped against the side of his flask as he tried to quickly sift through his thoughts for some answer or lie that was halfway convincing rather than making himself look guilty, like he somehow had a part to play in all of that. Which would be fucking nonsense but he couldn’t very well be like ‘Oh yeah, the blonde over there had a pretty vivid dream about them. I connected the dots.’ He had heard about demigods and their prophetic dreams, had some of his own, but he imagined dipping into other people’s dreams was not common. The last thing he wanted was to be poked and prodded like a science experiment or stared at like a freak, rather than being ignored. He’d rather just… be invisible.

His gaze found hers out of the corner of his eyes and he sighed. "I—"

"...No..." The fear from Lux’s dream pushed through until the words fell from her lips, little more than a mumble, but there… pained, raw, and real. Her eyelids were heavy, weighed down like wet fabric sinking beneath the ocean. Her body felt like it was laced with lead dragging her down with a fury that made every attempt at movement fail before it started. The earth was pressing against her chest as she laid face down on a platform? A bed? A cot? She didn’t know. She only knew the strain to breathe beneath her weight, the ache in her back with the expansion of her lungs, and the warmth against her right cheek from where her head rested on a pillow.

Lux forced her eyes open, greeted with a soft golden glow and a blurry haze. It took several blinks before she could see clearly and focus. Her gaze started at her shoulder, following the bare pale skin down until she was met with bandages wrapped from her elbow to her wrist. Her eyes squinted, focusing on her hand that hung over the edge of the cot, dangling in the space between her and the bed beside her. At first she watched intently as she willed her fingers to move, slowly wiggling in the air as if to check and make sure they were still a part of her, that they still worked. Her eyes trailed along the tip of her finger, flicking from dark crimson stuck under her nails to the body beside her, unconscious and unmoving.

Her mind took too long to catch up, too long to register what she was seeing… Beckett. He was shirtless, with nearly every part of him from his neck to waist wrapped in red stayed bandages. The sight sent a jolt through her body like the electricity that danced along her skin the night before. One minute Lux was laying face down, the next she was bracing her trembling hands against the frame of the cot and pushing herself up. The air was cold against her chest where it had been pressed against canvas a moment earlier. She didn’t recall the extent of her injuries or think to check if she was covered until she propped up on her elbows and tried to rise. Her shirt was gone, replaced by cotton bandages that wrapped around her ribs.

She slowly swung her legs over the side of the bed, letting her bare feet fall like cinder blocks to the cold ground below. Her breaths came heavy and labored as the fingers of her right hand gingerly ran the length of the foreign wraps up her left forearm and then along the bottom of her ribs. Lux had to fight through the fog that clouded her mind to recall the hounds, the claws down her back and the fangs bearing down on her arm. She remembered the sound of bone snapping and the unnatural way her arm moved, but staring down at it… it looked… normal? The tips of her fingers hovered near the edge of the white cotton, tempted to unravel it and see what was underneath… just a peek—

Beckett drew in a deep breath, snapping her out of it and immediately drawing her attention. Lux didn’t think, just acted, pushing off the bed and attempting to stand. Her knees hadn’t locked before her head started spinning and gravity tugged on the lead that still lingered in her bones, drawing her back down to the cot with an exasperated sigh.

Daphne had still been looking at Nero, mid-breath, mid-question, mid-worry, when Lux’s voice slipped from the fog of sleep. It was soft. Broken. Barely there. But Daphne heard it the way sailors heard bells through storms. Daphne’s head snapped toward the voice instantly, instinct overriding exhaustion, duty overriding thought. For a single heartbeat she remained frozen between worlds, between Nero’s unfinished confession and the fragile sound pulled from the blonde girl’s chest.

Then she was moving. Three hurried steps carried her away from Nero’s cot before she stopped short, spun back, and lifted one finger at him like a hastily planted boundary between now and later.

"Go rest more," she said quickly, not unkind, but firm in the way only healers learned to be. "You don’t have to sleep—just… just relax. No one’s in my cabin for a few more hours. You can stay there, if you want. I’ll—" She shook her head once, cutting off her own sentence, already unraveling from it as urgency reclaimed her spine, and then she turned fully away from him and hurried across the infirmary.

Lux was sitting up, pale as bone, trembling like a chihuahua in a thunderstorm. Daphne reached her side in seconds, one hand lifting instinctively to her shoulder, not yet touching, just hovering close enough to promise warmth. Her mouth opened to speak reassurance, to anchor her, to say you’re safe you’re safe you’re safe—

—and then the room changed.

A groan rasped from the cot beside Lux. A sharp, wet cough followed from the other. Daphne’s breath caught. Daphne turned, heart stuttering. For one terrible second, the room felt too small. Three wounded souls stirring at once. Three fragile threads tugging against the same breath of life. The fear bloomed suddenly and viciously in her chest—there is not enough of me, there is not enough of me, there will never be enough of me—

And then the man surged upright.

He jerked upright like he’d been yanked from deep water, eyes wide and unfocused, chest heaving beneath layers of fresh bandages. His gaze tore across the room, too fast, too sharp, searching for threats that no longer existed, for jungles that were not there, for monsters that had already turned to dust.

He saw Violet first. Relief flickered across his face like lightning through a cloud. He twisted toward her, already halfway to standing, muscles locking and unlocking in confused obedience to old battle commands—

Then he saw Lux.

The motion drained out of him all at once. His shoulders sagged. His back hit the cot again. A breath left his body like he had been holding it for years. And when he spoke, his voice was raw as torn skin. "They’re… okay," It was meant for them. But it sounded like it was meant for him.

Nero had remained seated, at first, staying out of Daphne’s way and listening to her commands before other demigods demanded her attention more than his own struggles with sleep. Her offer for him to rest in her cabin landed somewhere in his chest, behind his ribs, but even so… he wasn’t going to take her up on it. The last thing he needed to do was explain himself to the J and the other Apollo kids. He got his eight or so hours. He’d be good for three to four days easy, five if he kept his flask full and took cold showers twice a day.

He had planned to slip out during the whirlwind, pushing off the cot and slipping the flask into his back pocket. He had reached the exit when the unconscious man snapped to life. Between his dark, haunting dreams of war and the violent glint in his eyes as they darted around the room, Nero stopped dead in his tracks, abandoning his retreat for something unbidden that dragged him a step closer to the chaos. He didn’t know a thing about the man aside from the plague of traumatic dreams that preyed upon him in the night. But there was a dangerous air about him, enough so that Nero didn’t feel comfortable leaving Daphne behind to face it alone, outnumbered three to one. The dude looked like a fucking MMA fighter, so he’d get his ass kicked if it got to the point of a fight, but still… better him.

Nero crossed his arms lightly over his chest and leaned his shoulder against the wall beside him, watching like an exhausted, sentinel cast in shadow. To everyone else it likely looked like he was being nosy. But he didn’t care. They could think what they wanted… It wasn’t like he had anywhere better to be.

Daphne, spotting how Nero lingered rather than retreating fully, whilst the rest of her siblings quietly and collectively pulled back, let out the breath she had been holding and softened her posture. There was a strange and overwhelming sense of relief, knowing she wasn’t fully alone in this, and it helped her think clearly enough to ease closer to the edge of Beckett’s cot so he would not feel crowded, so the room would not become another battlefield in his mind. Her voice, when she spoke, was low and steady, woven with the same careful gentleness she used on shattered bones and frightened children.

"You’re all okay now," she said quietly. "You’re at Camp Half-Blood. We found you last night, right at the border, just inside the barrier. You were… in bad shape. But you made it." She gestured softly, almost apologetically, to the other cots, to Lux sitting pale and trembling, to Violet still coughing weakly into her hand. The lamplight caught in the sunstone at Daphne’s throat, a small warm glow rising and falling with her breath.

"My siblings helped me," she continued. "We stabilized you three. Closed the wounds. Stopped the bleeding. You’re safe here."

Then she hesitated. It was subtle—the slightest hitch in her shoulders, the smallest lowering of her eyes, but guilt moved through her like a shadow passing over water. She glanced between the three of them, at bandages, at raw pink skin, at the places where pain had already begun to fossilize into memory.

"I’m… sorry," she whispered. "I couldn’t heal everything perfectly. You’ll have scars." The words were barely louder than breath. But they carried the weight of a healer who had given everything she had, and still wished it had been more.

Lux nodded along with the healer as she spoke, taking in her words slowly like they were being filtered through a haze. There was a moment, it didn’t last more than a breath, but Beckett’s gaze met hers and she felt the rush of heat build in her chest, flood up her neck and bloom across her cheeks. As the night came back in pieces, his ocean blue eyes brought back a memory that slammed into her ribs so hard it stole her breath. Her lips… his lips… She wheezed, chest caving under the weight of memory, heavy moments, and a kiss given on death’s doorstep.

Her hands trembled more violently as she went from being bathed in fog to thrust into the sunlight. Where her vision was once tunneled, she now could see, hear, and feel… everything. There was the concerned brunette woman, hovering and radiating warmth, a shadow of a man, lurking on the edge of the room like a silent guardian, Violet’s wet coughs hidden somewhere behind a wall of flesh and bandages… behind Beckett. Lux’s eyes were wide and uncertain as she studied him like she was seeing him for the first time, desperate for some sign, some acknowledgement… something.

Then there was a subtle brush of air upon her exposed skin. Her gaze fell, taking in her bandaged torso anew. Her modesty was preserved, but even beneath the bandages she felt exposed. Lux looked around for her bag, but didn’t see it. Her eyes locked onto a folded orange t-shirt that rested on the table beside her cot. She could only assume it was for her. Rather than asking, she reached over and grabbed it, pulling the fabric over her head and covering herself quickly before anyone noticed… hopefully.

As she tugged the cotton hem down to her waist, her gaze finally settled on the girl beside her, letting her final words really sink in. "We would have died if it wasn’t for you." Lux’s words came out with conviction, with a strength that had been absent a moment earlier. "Scars are a small price to pay for life."

Scars. Tangible and real… anchors that carved skin and grounded her in the truth that this all wasn’t a dream but real. She needed to know, needed to see the memories that were going to be etched in her skin for eternity. Lux’s gaze scanned the room until they landed on a mirror that hung over a white porcelain sink. Without a word, she pushed off her cot a second time. She was still a bit wobbly, but managed to remain on her feet. Her hand slipped beneath the hem of her shirt and started tearing at the bandages. Then she took one step and another and another, until she reached the sink, discarding the stained wraps into the basin, then gripping the edges tight beneath her trembling hands.

The chill of the porcelain leached into her skin, like cool water on a burn, soothing and uncomfortable at the same time. Her brows knitted and she drew in a deep breath before she turned her back to the mirror. She grimaced as she pushed past the aches in her muscles to reach behind her shoulders. Her fingers slowly started bunching the orange fabric, drawing the hem of the shirt up until it was held in her grasp. Lux remained frozen like that for a drawn out few seconds before looking back over her shoulder at her reflection. Pink raised flesh, angry and raw stared back at her. Four jagged and rough slashes dragged diagonally across her pale skin, not a trophy, but a mar, a memento to carry through the rest of her life.

She sighed, releasing the fabric, letting it fall lazily around her waist as she pulled her eyes from the mirror. A mark on her back was something out of sight and out of mind, forgettable. But… Lux’s gaze fell to her left arm. A vision of razor sharp fangs shredding into her flesh made her flinch and turn her head away as she forced herself to rip away the bandages. She didn’t look as she pulled away the wraps, didn’t look as her remnants were revealed, didn’t look as she discarded the bandages in the sink behind her.

Lux exhaled before forcing herself to look down at her forearm. Where her skin used to be smooth and speckled with freckles, it now looked as if it was Frankensteined back together. Tattered gorges and peaks rose and fell across her arm, in various shades of pale ivory to raw pink. It looked like someone shoved her arm in a garbage disposal then tried to stitch it back together, like she was a long lost cousin of Freddy Krueger… but only her arm. She sighed as her thumb absently traced the grotesque souvenir. "Well… It wasn’t like I was going to be entering any beauty contests." She slumped back against the sink, relying on it to support her weight where her knees couldn’t.

Daphne had not moved from Lux’s side. She stood a few steps behind her now, hands folded at her waist as if in prayer, watching the girl in the mirror with the quiet devastation of someone who knew exactly how every scar had been written. Each jagged line across Lux’s body felt like a personal failure carved into Daphne’s own skin. Her throat tightened, eyes stinging, and for a moment the room blurred, not from magic, but from the simple, unbearable weight of wishing she had done more.

Her fingers curled unconsciously, light stirring faintly beneath her skin. The sunstone at her chest, hidden beneath cotton and knit, went cold. Not metaphorically. Painfully. A sharp, winter-deep chill stabbed through the pendant and into her sternum, a silent warning from Apollo himself—you are draining yourself, you are burning too bright, too long. The sensation stole her breath for half a heartbeat, but it was not the first time, and it would not be the last.

Daphne did not let it show, she stepped forward instead, voice gentle, steady, threaded with quiet resolve. "I can… try again tomorrow," she said softly, gaze fixed on Lux’s reflection rather than the wounds themselves. "Your arm, I mean. I won’t promise miracles. Healing that kind of damage takes time, serious time. Weeks. Months."

She lifted her eyes to meet Lux’s in the mirror, something earnest and apologetic shining there. "But if you don’t mind coming back to the infirmary… often… I can reduce the scar tissue. Little by little. It will help with flexibility. Pain, too. You’ll feel better in fights if the muscle isn’t bound up in knots of old damage."

"No," Lux interjected, then took a breath and repeated herself, softer and more reassuring in her tone. "No… You shouldn’t waste your time and skills on… scars." Her gaze fell to her arm, studying it like it belonged to someone else as she ran her finger tips along the gashes. "It’ll just take adjustment. Add it to the list," she added with a smile that was almost light, like someone who looked her struggles in the eyes with an unsurprised acceptance. "There’s been a lot of that recently," she mused under her breath as her gaze found its way over to Beckett. Her chest tightened at just the sight of him, the fact that he was alive and the millions of unanswered questions that twisted behind her sternum. She drew in a sharp breath, then her eyes quickly fell to her bare feet upon the cold tile.

Daphne’s shoulders eased, just a little, as Lux spoke, but the sadness did not leave her eyes. It softened instead, settling into something quieter and more resolute, like coals beneath ash. She stepped closer, careful, reverent, as if approaching a skittish animal rather than a wounded girl, her cardigan whispering against her skirt. The cold from her amulet still pulsed faintly against her skin, a private ache she ignored. Her voice, when she answered, was low and steady, stripped of ceremony.

"It wouldn’t be a waste," she said gently. "Not if it helps. Even a little." Her gaze dropped briefly to Lux’s scarred arm, not with pity, but with a healer’s quiet respect for what pain had written and survival had kept. Then her eyes lifted again, soft but unflinching.

A reluctant smile pulled at the corner of Lux’s lips as she looked up at the healer from beneath wild blonde hair that hung in her face. "I’ll… See how it feels today, test it out and let you know." She flexed her arm, then extended it like she was holding a bow. Luckily, it was her right arm that did most of the heavy lifting while her left just had to rest. She was more aware of the twisting and flexing of her muscles, feeling them shift beneath her skin in ways she hadn’t noticed before. It wasn’t… painful but it wasn’t comfortable either, like gravel and grit had somehow wormed its way between her muscle fibers and she could feel it grinding when she moved. "But you can ask Beckett—" Her gaze flicked over to him for a second, his words replaying in her mind like an echo of a dream. You’re stubborn… and beautiful. "—I’m stubborn."

Beckett sat upright on his cot with a quiet, pained grunt, fingers already working at the edge of his bandages. He peeled them away slowly, jaw clenched, breath hissing between his teeth as fresh air touched scars that had not yet decided whether to ache or burn. He glanced down only once. His chest was a map of old wars. Scars layered over scars, silver and white and dull pink, crossing muscle like forgotten roads. The new ones did not stand out. They simply joined the rest. It did not matter. Still, he reached for the ugly, folded orange shirt and dragged it over his head, tugging the hem down as if cloth could erase history.

He hesitated as Lux’s voice and her words swam in his foggy brain. He needed food, and caffeine, because he could become a kinder version of himself, and yet… the relief of seeing her alive, of having made it somewhere safe. Well, he figured he could extend the proverbial olive branch, just this once. "Slade," he said, voice hoarse, raw from sleep and the pain of last night.

He cleared his throat once. "Scars don’t diminish beauty." Four words. Uneven. Blunt. Earned. He did not elaborate. The moment hovered, fragile and exposed, then slipped quietly away. Beckett turned toward Daphne, shoulders stiff, pride making the simplest of things difficult. "Thank you," he added, low and sincere. "For keeping them alive."

And for a heartbeat, in the sterile glow of the infirmary, surrounded by linen and lantern light and the soft breathing of survivors, the war inside him loosened its grip, just enough to let something gentler exist in its place.

The words cut straight through the knotted bramble of her emotions, like an arrow shot true that pierced something tender and fragile that Lux kept locked away and hidden. He called her Slade… not Lux, which had a weight to it that dragged the arrow down. But he also called her beautiful—or as close to it as he could without death breathing down his neck—which gave it flight. Beautiful. Twice within a day. She wanted to go to him, take his stubborn and infuriatingly handsome face into her hands, and kiss him… Without the fear of losing him tearing her open or the looming threat of death weighing down on their shoulders. If only to make sure it was real and that she hadn’t dreamt… to gauge if he meant it too or if he was only placating her last wish before his life slipped through his fingers.

But she couldn’t. Not when she was broken and felt like a shell of herself. Not when others lurked just outside the tunnel vision she had for only him… Not when she couldn’t handle the possibility of rejection after everything.

"Thank you for keeping all of us alive," Lux corrected when the tailend of Beckett’s words finally made its way through the thicket of her emotions and pulled her out of her head. She cleared her throat as she tried to rub the exhaustion from her eyes. "I’m Lux," she filled the silence, offering up her name because… Well, they had made it to camp and they were safe… Right? She had to accept that or what was it all for? "That’s Violet and Beckett," she added while pointing to the others.

After being polite and doing her best to make introductions that didn’t feel completely awkward, Lux slowly crossed the room. She lowered herself onto the edge of her cot, hands tucked beneath her thighs and her knees only inches away from Beckett’s. There was a long and heavy silence where she tried to find words and form some kind of sentence. She wanted to unpack… everything. The shit he did with the rain, the lightning, what he said… the kiss. But she couldn’t talk freely with strangers around and there was a deeper part of her that was terrified of the answers.

She drew in a sharp breath as her foot subconsciously inched closer to his, just a fraction, almost imperceivable. "Thank you... for coming after me." It was quiet and small, a whisper lost beneath tired breaths, shuffling feet, and the creaking of cots. Lux didn’t open the door on last night, but cracked it, letting a small glimpse slip free like she was testing the waters to gauge his thoughts and feelings before diving in.

Beckett listened to her in silence, the sound of his name landing somewhere deep and unsettled in his chest. When she moved closer, when her knees drew near his own and the space between them thinned to something fragile and charged, he felt it like a change in pressure before a storm. He did not pull away. He didn’t lean in either. He simply sat there, shoulders heavy, breathing slow, eyes too tired to hide anything anymore.

He lifted a hand and dragged it down his face, fingers catching briefly in his beard, pressing into his eyes as if he could rub the ache out of them, out of his bones, out of his head, out of the hollow place where the end of the night should have lived. "I don’t… really remember most of it," he admitted quietly, voice rough with sleep and blood loss and something older than both. The words seemed to cost him more than they should have. "After we ran. After… I chose to follow you, instead of stay with Violet."

His hand dropped back to his knee. He didn’t regret it, he realized distantly. He’d do it again, if he had to, because here she was. Alive.

Lux froze, blindsided, like she had been struck but the hellhound all over again. While her heart hadn’t been calm since she woke up, it thundered against her sternum like it was trying to break free and run out of the room before it could be broken. The rush of blood thrummed in her ears, deafening her to everything around her as she tried to swallow the dry lump that formed in her throat. Maybe it was all a dream, or maybe it was fate’s fucked up sense of humor. You lived. You saved him. But the cost was the one thing that almost dying gifted you. She didn’t know what was worse, the fear of his rejection or having something she had been yearning for given and then taken away.

"I remember… rain," he continued, brow furrowing. "And you—" His gaze lifted to her then, unguarded in a way that felt almost accidental. Vulnerable. Searching. "I think you… zapped the dog." The corner of his mouth twitched faintly, not quite a smile. More disbelief than humor.

"That might be wrong," he added, softer.

There was something in his eyes now she hadn’t seen before, not just exhaustion, not just pain, but a thin thread of quiet hope, tentative and unsure, like a man standing at the edge of water he didn’t trust not to drown him. The missing pieces of the night gnawed at him, left him feeling unmoored, as though something important had been taken while he wasn’t looking.

"You don’t have to—" he started, then stopped. He swallowed. "But… if you remember, can you…help me fill in the blanks?" he finished, barely above a breath.

She forced herself to meet his gaze every time he looked toward her, pushing past the burning that stung her eyes and the water she could feel welling against her lashes. "Of course," she replied without thought, without considering what filling in the blanks truly meant. A single tear slipped free, betraying her attempt at resolve as it cut a wet trail down her cheek. Lux quickly wiped it away like it was more an irritant than another crack in her armor that she was barely holding in place.

"Just…" she started, voice strained and raw like her throat was coated in sand and her lungs couldn’t draw in enough air to speak. "Not here," she added, sparing a quick glance around the room, toward the healer, her busy helpers and dark guardian, and Violet who remained silent but attentive as she always did. "I don’t want to…" Lux’s voice trailed off as she tried to find the words. "Not with an audience." She would answer his questions, fill in the gaps—most of them anyway—but it all still felt so… fragile. It would be hard enough admitting half of it to him alone. Spectators would only make it all worse.

Then it twisted in her… the panic.

The fear of knowing that their looming conversation could change… everything—for good or bad—burrowed deep and hooked its claws where she couldn’t tear it free. Both Lux and Beckett’s lives had been upturned and destroyed at the whims of the Gods and a fucking hotel. Everything had slipped through her fingers like smoke. She could feel the ghost of its touch but could never grasp it and keep it from fleeing. What if she told him and he laughed in her face? A delusion of blood loss and almost dying. What if she told him and it no longer was a memory, but became a reality? Both terrified her. No matter what course it took, one thing was for certain… He’d never look at her the same. Beckett and Violet were the last constants in her life, and ruining that would destroy what was left of her. Was it worth burying her desires just to keep him… close?

Lux was on her feet before his lingering gaze looked for too long and saw the truth behind her eyes… the fear, the panic… the love. She needed to remove herself from the equation, run away from her emotions and her truths because it was easier to repress it all rather than face it and the storm that followed. She was going to just walk out, barefoot and all. But when she reached the end of her cot she noticed her pack and mud-caked combat boots resting on the ground at the foot of the bed. She leaned down, hooking two fingers into the heel loops of her boots and snatching up her bag in the other hand. The weight made her arm burn in protest, but she ignored it through gritted teeth and a sharp breath.

"I need air," she confessed to the room, the air… to no one in particular. Lux weaved between beds, past wandering Apollo kids, her bewildered healer and the man in the back who lingered on the edge of everything. "Thank you again." She spared the brunette one final glance and soft spoken gratitude, before disappearing out the door.

Nero had been watching and observing everything with silent scrutiny. He probably could have left awhile ago, but his own intrigue got the better of him. It was hard not to be curious about three demigods that stumbled into camp in the middle of the night on the edge of death. It wasn’t a new or uncommon story, but everyone would be whispering about it outside of the infirmary, he was just more straight forward when it came to his own interest. He watched as they came to terms with everything and assessed their new scars, but what really caught his attention was everything unspoken.

The tension between the blonde and Mr. M.A.S.H. reruns was palpable. He found himself looking around at everyone else in the room to make sure he wasn’t connecting the dots when there was nothing between them. But when his gaze landed on the third of their party, a woman with dark hair and an expression that was equal parts nausea and frustration, he knew his assumptions weren’t off base. While Nero wasn’t much of a people person himself, he saw more than his fair share of romantic entanglements and de-entanglements during his time at camp that he could see the signs from a mile away… the lingering glances, the ‘beauty’ comment, or the way when they sat almost knee to knee, everything else around them melted away.

When the blonde—Lux was it?—quickly got up and vanished out into camp, he had to try his best not to chuckle. Still, a knowing smirk and a quirk of his brow showed he was onto something, even if everyone else was playing dumb… Especially the love birds themselves. "Oh, she’s got it bad," Nero filled the silence with a passing comment he probably should have kept to himself, but he gave it life nonetheless. He shrugged. Someone had to say something because it was very apparent that those two were going to dance around each other for months until one of them gave up on hoping or died. He was doing a public service really.

Daphne had watched it all happen, the way Lux fled like a startled bird, the way Beckett stayed sitting there with something unfinished in his eyes, the fragile space they left behind humming with words that hadn’t found their shape yet. She didn’t need prophecy or divine intuition to understand what that was. Some things were older than gods. Some things were just… human.

She had been drifting closer to Nero without realizing it, drawn by the same quiet gravity, the shared stillness of two people who stood on the edges of things and noticed what others missed. So when he spoke, casual, sharp, accurate—

She startled hard enough to inhale wrong. A soft, inelegant gasp caught in her throat, and before her mind could intervene, her hand lifted and swatted his arm. It wasn’t hard. Barely more than a reflex. A featherlight reprimand. The moment her palm connected with the steady muscle of his bicep—and wow, what a nice bicep that was—reality rushed back in.

Nero scoffed, then snorted out a laugh as his hand reflexively moved to grip his arm where she smacked him. He looked down at her with an incredulous glint behind his eyes, but his smirk was bright with a mischievousness that sparked something strangely warm… for being hit. He tilted his head down toward her, looking at her from beneath his prominent brow and dark locks that dangled along his forehead. "Ow," he whispered dramatically, making a show of rubbing his arm like she actually hurt him… She didn’t.

Her eyes widened. Her hand froze midair, then dropped as if it had burned her. Color bloomed across her cheeks, warm and unmistakable, creeping up the line of her neck as she fumbled for composure. "I—I’m sorry," she blurted, mortified, fingers twisting into the hem of her cardigan. "That was—I just—"

She stopped, took a breath, tried again—softer this time, more healer than flustered girl. "That wasn’t very polite," she said quietly, glancing in the direction Lux had disappeared, then back to Beckett’s cot. Her voice gentled. "Some thoughts are… inside-thoughts."

He rolled his eyes, almost a little disappointed she was taking it back so quickly. "Are you serious?" Nero asked, still close enough that his hushed tone brushed against her forehead like a warm breeze. He went to motion toward the army boy bandaged navel to neck, but quickly clenched his fist, trying to heed a fraction of her advice at least, and not draw more attention to it. Instead, as if needing a reason to busy his fingers so it was less obvious, he gently grabbed the collar of Daphne’s cardigan and pulled it a little higher up onto her shoulder.

"It was pretty obvious, Daph." But then Nero held up his hands, surrendering to her moral superiority, although his smirk still lingered, silently amused at the small cracks in her perfection. The last thing he wanted to do was add to her stress or worry lines. He rolled his eyes a second time, then crossed his heart. "No more interfering in other people’s love lives. Got it," he whispered, making sure his voice was quiet enough that the dense meat head didn’t hear him… Olympus forbid he let the cat out of the bag.

Daphne forgot how to breathe. It was not dramatic at first, just a small, unremarkable failure of her lungs to remember their purpose when his fingers brushed her cardigan and tugged the soft fabric higher along her shoulder. The touch was gentle. Practical, even. And yet it might as well have been lightning for how sharply her body reacted to it. She blinked up at him, wide-eyed and momentarily unguarded, lashes fluttering as her mind scrambled to catch up with what her nerves had already decided was important.

Too close. He was too close. Close enough that she could see the faint crease at the corner of his mouth where his smirk lived, close enough to count the dark lashes shadowing his eyes, close enough to notice, absurdly, inconveniently, that he was actually… quite attractive. In a rough, crooked, ruin-of-a-poem sort of way. Then… Daph. The nickname landed somewhere beneath her ribs and detonated quietly.

Her stomach did something traitorous and acrobatic, flipping once, twice, like it had decided her internal organs were negotiable real estate and her lungs could share. Heat crept up her neck, blooming into her cheeks, the kind of warmth no amount of divine lineage could rationalize away. His low voice didn’t help. Neither did the solemn little gesture of crossing his heart, nor the way his smirk softened just enough to suggest he was enjoying her reaction far too much.

She tore her gaze away with great effort, fixing it on a nearby tray of bandages as if it had personally offended her. “Yes, well, I suppose that’s sufficient,” she said, aiming for sharp and landing somewhere near flustered sarcasm. “As far as promises go though, crossing your heart only counts if you do the full pinky promise, so.”

What on Earth was she even saying? Hades could open the ground beneath her feet right now and it wouldn’t come soon enough.

A shadow passed over the far side of the infirmary. One of her brothers, tall, light-haired, eyes perpetually rimmed with playfulness, slowed mid-step as he took in the scene. Daphne standing far too close to who everyone politely assumed was either an unclaimed son of Hades or Dionysus, with a reputation, her face pink, her mouth tilted in a way that was not clinical professionalism. His brows drew together, concern and confusion warring openly on his face.

Daphne noticed.

She did not move.

Nero, on the other hand, held his ground, occupying her space like he didn’t have a claim to it, but seized it all the same. He couldn’t help but find enjoyment in the way her perfection unraveled like a ball of yarn. A deep chuckle rumbled in his chest as he watched her try to gather up the loose strands and force them back into a messy ball like she hadn’t slipped, like he hadn’t seen the glimpses behind the healer everyone else saw. The tip of his tongue pressed against the edge of his teeth as his smirk grew, amused and crookedly devious.

Before he could respond one way or the other, he noticed the movement on the opposite side of the room, felt the lingering attention as the boy’s pace slowed. Nero’s gaze never shifted or moved from looking down into her eyes, dark and warm like fresh brewed coffee, even when she couldn’t bring herself to look back. He cleared his throat to keep the kid’s attention, but never looked toward him, instead focused on the soft pink that colored Daphne’s cheeks or the loose strand of brown hair that billowed with every word he spoke. "Calm down, Sparky. I’m not asking her to join a cult." His voice was initially loud enough to carry toward the curious Apollo kid, before dropping to his previous whisper, deep, quiet and mischievous. "Not yet."

Daphne snorted before she could stop herself, the sound soft but utterly undignified, slipping past her lips like a betrayal of composure. She rolled her eyes at him, but there was no real heat in it, only the glint of amusement she usually kept hidden behind calm professionalism when in the clinic, the kind of amusement that warmed her gaze and loosened something careful in her posture. "If you ever find a cult that could tolerate you sleeping wherever you please," she said lightly, sarcasm dripping sweet and bright from every word. "Please, by all means, send me the brochure. I’d love to study their psychological resilience." Still, she didn’t move away.

His smile grew at her snort, softening something imperceivable in him, like a small light was visible beneath his every present shadow. "Cute," Nero muttered, the word nearly lost in the heavy silence of the room.

Color bloomed along the ridges of her cheeks, and though she refused to look at him, refused to acknowledge that word, her shoulders relaxed just a fraction. Her hands, traitorous again, did not shove Nero away. And when she finally glanced back at him, there was a softness in her expression she hadn’t given herself permission to wear before, a quiet, almost accidental smile, small and real and undeniably there. Her brother shook his head once, slowly, as if witnessing the early stages of a medical emergency, and walked on. Daphne remained where she was. Too close. And, gods help her, not entirely inclined to fix that. He was truly infuriating.

When they were no longer being watched, Nero straightened slightly but did not sacrifice ground. He looked down at her with a raised brow, studying the waves of change that played across her face. She was proving to be far more interesting than the uptight healer he had assumed she was… stealing, smacking, brazenly standing in his presence when her siblings openly noticed. There was a little rebel in there somewhere, hidden behind her layers of decorum and cardigans. Daphne surprised him… it was because of that and that alone that his hand slowly raised into the small space between them with his pinky held out in a silent offering.

She turned toward the movement, eyebrows climbing, but her smile changed into something a little softer, an expression that was reserved usually for when she was in her cabin surrounded by her siblings. Daphne reached out, hooking her pinky with his for a moment, a little surprised by how warm his hand was. It took her a second longer than it should have to move away, after that. The space between them suddenly felt colder when she finally stepped back. She smoothed her skirt absently, clearing her throat as if to anchor herself again to reality. "You really should rest more," she added, voice even softer now. "Before you collapse somewhere inconvenient again and I have to heal you out of spite."

Then, with a soft sigh, she gestured vaguely toward the far end of the infirmary. "I’ve got an Ares kid to heal, he got into a fight with a water nymph after he threw his spear into the lake… again. We haven’t seen many of the nymphs around lately, he probably thought he could get away with it." She rolled her eyes at the mere thought of it, because pausing, her gaze flicked back to meet Nero’s, lingering for just a heartbeat too long. "But… I’ll see you at dinner."

She turned before he could answer, walking away with a lightness in her step that hadn’t been there before, a quiet and private smile curving at the corner of her mouth like a secret she hadn’t yet decided how to keep.

Beckett watched it all with the distant confusion of a man who had woken up into the wrong chapter of his own life. Nero’s comment, Daphne’s startled gasp, the quick, almost ceremonial swat of her hand against his arm, the bloom of red across her cheeks, none of it assembled into anything meaningful in his mind. It played out like a scene in a foreign film, one without subtitles, the emotional weight obvious to everyone else but him.

And then there was the door. The one Lux had disappeared through. His eyes drifted back to it slowly, as if the wood grain might rearrange itself into an answer if he stared long enough. Something hurt behind his ribs, sharp and sudden, the same place the hellhound had torn into him, the same place the rain had burned cold through his bones. But this pain was different. Quieter. Hollow. Like a fist closing around empty space. He didn’t know why it was there, only that it was, and that it had been a result of watching Lux leave the room.

A soft sound reached him, muffled, imperfect, almost a laugh trying not to be one. Beckett turned his head toward it, movement slow, shoulders still heavy with fatigue and bandages. Violet sat propped against her pillows, dark hair loose around her shoulders, one leg elevated and wrapped, her face pale but awake. She had her hand lifted halfway to her mouth, as if she’d meant to hide the expression that betrayed her, but hadn’t quite managed it in time. When he looked at her, really looked, she met his gaze without flinching. There was something in her eyes that unsettled him—not mockery, not cruelty, but the kind of knowing that made him feel like he’d arrived late to a story everyone else had already read. She shook her head slowly, the motion small and gentle, as if to spare him the force of it.

"It’s okay," she said, her voice soft but certain, settling into the quiet like falling ash. "You’ll understand someday."

The words only deepened the furrow in his brow. His confusion thickened, coiling in on itself, tightening in his chest. He opened his mouth as if to ask her what she meant, then closed it again, the question dissolving before it could take shape. The world felt tilted in a way he couldn’t correct, like standing on the deck of a ship after months at sea. So he reached for something solid instead. Something he did understand. Guilt had always been easy to hold. It had edges. Weight. A shape he recognized.

He lowered his gaze to his hands, rough and scarred and resting uselessly in his lap, and spoke quietly, the words scraping out of him like stones dragged across bone. "I’m… sorry," he said, breath uneven, throat tight. "For leaving you. Back there. For her." The admission carried no drama, no justification. Only the blunt truth of it, heavy as wet sand.

Violet’s expression shifted at once. Not sharply, not with anger, but with something gentler and far more dangerous to him. Sadness touched her features like a passing shadow, softening the lines of her face, dimming the faint humor in her eyes into something older and quieter. Still, she smiled. Not the kind meant to reassure herself, but the kind offered deliberately, carefully, as if she were placing something fragile into his hands and trusting him not to drop it.

"I know," she said, barely above a breath, the words steady and sincere. "Really. I do." She paused, letting the silence settle around them, then added, softer still, "It’s okay, Beck."

The ache in his chest deepened at that, spreading in a slow, unfamiliar way that made it hard to draw a full breath. He nodded once, stiff and reflexive, like a soldier acknowledging an order he didn’t fully understand but would obey anyway. He didn’t trust himself to speak again. The words would come out wrong, or not at all. So he stayed silent, staring at the place where Lux had stood moments before, while the quiet pressed in around him and the wound in his chest remained, unseen, unnamed, and stubbornly real.



interactions ....|.... violet & various apollo kids ............... mentions ....|.... none ............... collabs ....|.... @Sleepy Tani
1x Thank Thank
Hidden 5 mos ago 5 mos ago Post by Mjolnir
Raw
coGM
Avatar of Mjolnir

Mjolnir sʟᴇᴇᴘ ᴘᴀʀᴀʟʏsɪs ᴅᴇᴍᴏɴ

Member Seen 1 hr ago



#f8d296 ....|..... outfit .....|..... near the strawberry fields


Lux stepped out of the infirmary into the unrelenting brightness of a summer afternoon. Sunlight poured through leaves that hung from trees high above, bathing her in a warm glow that felt stark in comparison to the chill and the darkness of the storm the night before. She vaguely recalled how the entire atmosphere changed the second they stumbled through the borders of camp the night before. But it didn’t fully register until that moment.

Outside, in the real world, it was on the cusp of fall: cool breezes that didn’t quite bite, leaves had begun falling, and pumpkin everything everywhere—a discovery she made the moment September hit. While a great many things were different after the thirty years she lost, for some reason, the pumpkin obsession was the most… odd. Not that she could entirely blame anyone, she tried a pumpkin spice something or other when they were in Pittsburgh and secretly enjoyed it a little too much. But inside Camp Half-blood there were no changing leaves or excessive pumpkins, just the bright untameable warmth of a summer, mid-July. Lux had never been much of a summer person, but here it felt… different, like the safety of a hug after waking from a nightmare, like she could finally breathe and rest after years on the run.

She squinted and raised a hand to her brow to try and diffuse the luminous rays. Her eyes had just barely adjusted in time for her to quickly step aside as half a dozen children no older than twelve ran past in bright orange shirts that matched her own. They laughed, shoving and pushing each other as they went with no regard for the people around them. And there was one that trailed behind, a young girl with hair so blonde it was nearly white, panting with every step, who stopped for half a beat to flash her an apologetic smile. "Sorry!" She gave a small wave before continuing after her friends.

Lux laughed, finding an unspoken joy in the simplicity of demigod children playing and running from each other, not monsters or whatever horrors hunted them. She raised her hand to wave in return, but a new foreign ache tore through her left arm and ripped her pack from her grasp. There was a soft thud as the bag hit the wooden deck beneath her. Her gaze fell to the gashes that marred her forearm, somehow more gruesome and startling in the brightness of the sun. She flexed her hand a couple times, grimacing through the wave of new sensations she’d have to get accustomed to. "Damn it," she muttered under her breath as she stepped forward and sat on the top step of the porch.

She took a second to pull on her combat boots, not wasting time with fastening the laces knowing the longer she lingered outside the infirmary, the more likely she’d be caught by Beckett or Violet before she could put some distance between them. Lux needed to clear her head, organize her thoughts, and figure out what the fuck she was actually going to tell Beckett when he inevitably asked her to fill the gaps in his memory. So, in typical Lux fashion, she dug around her bag and pulled out her CD player. She put on her old headphones, with the ancient foam that flaked and threatened to break off with each use, and blasted Pearl Jam… promptly drowning out her thoughts rather than working through them.

With her good arm, Lux tossed her pack over one shoulder and stood back up. She descended the remaining stairs and turned down the dirt path, following in the direction the other kids ran off in. She wasn’t in a hurry, and her legs were still struggling to remember how to work, but she tried to walk as fast as she could, if only to put more distance between herself and—

As Lux looked back over her shoulder, expecting to see some kind of medical building of some sort, she was surprised instead to be faced with a massive Victorian style mansion. It was as blue as the sky, four stories—maybe more—with a wrap-around porch, the kind her grandpa always talked about wanting: white railings, ornate spandrels, and a porch swing off to one side. The memory twisted and coiled in her chest, aching in her bones in a way her arm never could. It was an old pain, something raw, and frayed around the edges like the remnants of her nightmare that clung to the memories of her grandfather’s face and Beckett’s lifeless body.

She closed her eyes tight and shook her head, trying to erase the images before they were burned into the back of her eyelids. Lux continued forward, with measured steps and a tight grip on the strap of her pack. She took a deep breath, then another and another, before opening her eyes, grounding herself in the brightness of reality as she continued onward, breaking through the treeline, and emerging out into the sunny expanse of the valley below.

Lux imagined Camp Half-Blood was the picture perfect, hallmark greeting card summer camp every kid had ever dreamt of. It was startling in the way that everyone there just… lived, something that felt so foreign to her that being faced with it now, she couldn’t help but wonder if it was just another dream, a glimpse into a life she could have before the nightmare of reality stripped it from her. There were cabins bursting with demigods of all ages, a large pavilion with columns and everything like it was teleported directly from Greece, various training grounds, a stable, a lake—that she was going to stay far from—and a strawberry field at the heart of everything.

Before she knew where to go, her feet had already started carrying her to the far side of the valley to a small clearing of grass nestled between the blossoming strawberries and the thicket of forest that surrounded the valley. Lux found a large boulder that was out of the way in a little niche that no one seemed to wander near. Perfect. She set down her bag beside it, and sat on the ground before it. She crossed her legs beneath her and let out a deep sigh as she leaned back against the rock, letting the cool stone ground her and sooth an ache along her back that she hadn’t realized had taken root. Her head lulled back, the sounds of Even Flow deafening her to the world around her.

Her mind had just started wandering back to the night before, scripting her answer for Beckett before he asked… weighing if she should tell him everything or not, when something gentle and featherlight brushed her knee. Lux started, eyes snapping open as she sat upright. Programmed for the worst over the past three—thirty-five years—her body immediately went into fight or flight mode until she was met with a pair of brown eyes, wide like saucers.

Before her stood a young girl who couldn’t have been more than six years old. She looked like a living Cabbage Patch Kid with curly strawberry blonde hair in two high ponytails, freckles speckled across her cheeks and nose, and a big smile with a noticeable gap where her two front teeth should be. She wore the same orange t-shirt Lux did, but several sizes too big. The sleeves went halfway down her forearms while the hem brushed the tops of her knees, which were dirty and bandaged with two neon pink bandaids. Clutched in one hand was a small wicker basket overflowing with plump, ripe strawberries while the other waved enthusiastically toward her with spread fingers and all the excitement of a child face to face with their favorite Disney character.

Lux paused her music and pulled the headphones from her ears to hang around the back of her neck just in time to be met with a cheerful, "Hi! I’m Harper!"

She had wanted to be alone to gather her thoughts and clear her mind, Harper had the type of effervescence that was contagious, all smiles and warmth like a ray of sunshine. While Lux could tell a teenager to fuck off as easily as the next person, this little girl before her radiated pure, untainted happiness. She refused to be the rain cloud that dampened her spirits. And maybe she could use a distraction with bouncy pigtails and a squeaky voice.

"Hi, Harper. I’m Lux," she replied, a little quiet and tentative but welcoming all the same.

Without invitation or ceremony, Harper plopped down on the grass right in front of her, sitting crisscrossed, nearly knee to knee, with her freckle dotted arms wrapped around her small basket that rested in her lap. "I’ve never met someone with the name Lux before," she admitted with a curious smile.

"My mom told me it means ‘light’ in Latin."

"Oh!" The girl beamed and bounced like she solved the puzzle before it was posed. "Is your dad Apollo?"

Lux’s smile was small with a faint sadness that weighed it down. "I don’t know who my dad is," she confessed, although it was a lie… A lie to herself and to Harper. For so long she had been convinced her father was Apollo. Her name, the archery, it all made sense. But after last night and the lightning… there was a heavier truth that tugged at the back of her mind that she refused to face. Something in her gut told her it was something to keep hidden. She didn’t know why, but her intuition hadn’t steered her wrong so far…

"That’s ok," Harper reassured her with a warm smile, all gap-toothed and light. "There’s a lot of demigods who haven’t been claimed yet. My mom’s Demeter, the Goddess of—" Her face scrunched and contorted as she tried to recall what her siblings had taught her. "—Harvest… agriculture... and something with an ‘F’ but I can’t remember. My sister says I’ll understand when I’m older." She shrugged her shoulders with a giggle, light and airy like a bird’s song.

There was a pause, just for a beat or two, before Harper continued. "Are you new?"

Lux nodded her head. "I arrived last night."

"My sister said there were new campers." Harper nodded her head causing her curly pigtails to bounce around like small springs.

"News travels fast around here," Lux mused with raised brows and a weak smile.

Like she had been offered the holy grail, Harper’s eyes sparkled with an exciting realization. "Have you made any friends yet?" she asked, bouncing where she sat like she could hardly contain herself as her follow up question barely waited for her to breathe before spilling out. "Can I be your first friend?"

Lux couldn’t fight the soft laugh that bloomed at the sight of seeing the young girl beaming so bright she was bursting at the seams. Her smile grew, just a fraction, still laced with an unseen heaviness, but growing lighter with each passing moment. "Well, camp is pretty overwhelming," she mused a little dramatically. "It’d be nice having a friend."

"Oh, oh. That’s ok. I know everything about camp!" The little girl, elated beyond words, looked back at the strawberry field where a young woman in overalls and a straw hat tended the field close by, occasionally sparing them small glances. "Clover! Clover! I made a new friend all on my own!"

The woman stood up, dusting off her hands with a smile nearly as bright as Harper’s. "That’s wonderful, sweet pea!"

Harper scooted closer, filling what space remained between them until the neon bandaids on her knees pressed against the torn jeans over Lux’s knees. "Wanna strawberry?" she asked, tilting the basket forward in offering.

"I’d love one." Lux extended her left hand without thought, grabbing the top berry, plump and ripe and perfectly red.

As she brought the piece of fruit to her lips, Harper’s eyes went wide. "Oh no. What happened to your arm?" she asked, genuine concern creasing her brows and pulling her small mouth into a frown.

"Oh…" Lux’s right hand reflexively fell to her arm, covering it like it was something to be embarrassed or ashamed of, something new she’d have to get used to people asking about, and a lie she’d have to fabricate if someone who wasn’t part of this world asked. "My friends and I had to fight a monster on our way to camp."

The admission didn’t surprise Harper, like it was a fact most demigods were aware of, even when they were far too young to be worried about monsters and beasts. "Does it hurt? Is that why you look sad?"

A weak laugh hummed behind Lux’s lips, touched by the girl’s concern and caught a little off guard at how intuitive she was. "It’s not too bad. Your healer did a good job patching me up." She forced a small smile before finishing her strawberry.

"Oh, I like Daphne!" Harper’s smile grew, curls bouncing with delight. "She gives me pink bandaids and a sucker whenever I scrape my knees." As she spoke, her fingers instinctively brushed one of the bandaids.

If Lux had to guess, there was no injury beneath them. Daphne probably healed the young girl in about two seconds. But knowing how happy something as simple as a bright pink bandaids made Harper, she probably humored her anyway.

"So... Why are you sad?" Harper asked softly. "Can I help?"

Lux’s laugh was warmer, not derogatory, but surprised at how much unbridled kindness children possessed before the harshness of the world ruined it. "You’re sweet." Her gaze drifted over toward the big blue house that sat on top of the hill and her thoughts found their way back to Beckett… The anxiety immediately knotted in her stomach. She turned her attention back toward Harper, studying the girl’s face who waited patiently for an answer and some way to help. While Lux was horrible when it came to talking about her feelings… Maybe someone like Harper, an impartial party who couldn’t understand the gravity of half of it, would bring a small piece of comfort to the storm that plagued her mind.

She leaned forward slightly, resting her forearms against her thighs as her voice dropped to a whisper. "Can you keep a secret?"

Harper’s eyes grew even wider as she nodded her head up and down several times.

Lux pursed her lips in thought before holding out her pinky, wanting a silent promise before continuing, which the girl quickly snatched with her own plump finger. "It’s because of a boy."

"Ooooh." Harper’s eyes brightened with new excitement until she connected the dots that Lux looked sad, not happy. Then her smile fell and her brows pulled together into a small grimace. "Oh, wait… If he was mean then boo. I don’t like mean boys."

"No, he’s not mean." She paused and remembered their arguments or the way they always butted heads. There was never any maliciousness behind it, more of an unspoken need to protect each other which, coincidentally, also made them both look pretty gung-ho about getting themselves killed. "Not on purpose," she corrected. This time Lux’s smile grew, warm and soft with a light that had been lost for far longer than she could remember. Her gaze fell to her hands as she idly toyed with the frayed bit of jeans around her knee.

"I just… don’t think he likes me the way I like him," Lux confessed like that hyper little girl was her therapist. She looked up, her smile shifting to something more guilty and bashful. "I’m sorry. I probably shouldn’t be talking about this with you."

Harper stuck out her tongue and blew a raspberry, brushing off Lux’s attempt to deter the conversation. Little girls enjoyed girl talk as much as grown women did apparently.

"But you’re nice and pretty," Harper replied simply, with her head cocked to the side in confusion like she couldn’t understand why someone wouldn’t like her. "Maybe... You need to smile bigger?" she asked rhetorically. She then leaned forward, gently pinching Lux’s cheeks between plump fingers sticky with the juice from her berries.

The gesture alone was enough to make Lux laugh and her smile widen, without the additional encouragement. One of her eyes scrunched at the stickiness, but she didn’t pull away. There was a strange comfort in being seen, even by someone so tiny and innocent. It was small moments like that, which made the struggles, running, and fighting feel a little more worth it. Like maybe… just maybe, camp could be home. She could get used to a life in perpetual summer, surrounded by easily excitable demigods, Violet and…

"And you can give him strawberries!" Harper practically shoved the basket into Lux’s lap. "Everyone likes strawberries!"

Lux looked down at the cluster of berries now perched between her legs with a smile she could no longer fight, but remained bright and unyielding. "I didn’t realize I befriended the resident dating expert," she mused with a playful glint behind her eyes, likely lost on the innocent but it still made her chuckle.

"Oh! Oh!" Harper clapped her hands together like she was on the edge of genius and jumped to her feet. "I can make you a flower crown! You’ll look like a Princess! Boys love Princesses." Before she got confirmation, the little girl scurried off, scouring the clearing and the edge of the forest for dandelions. Her brows were furrowed with a furious determination, nose scrunched and the tip of her tongue curled out of the corner of her mouth. Focused.

Lux watched her in silent admiration, letting out a soft sigh as she settled back against the rock like another weight had been lifted from her shoulders. Her gaze slowly drifted from Harper to scan the rest of the camp that laid out before her. She watched campers sparring near an intimidating climbing wall, demigods racing to the lake and pushing each other in, and the woman named Clover filling baskets with strawberries. It was the playful peace of summer, hidden away from the world in its own time capsule. Safe.

And for the first time in what felt like forever… She could breathe.



interactions ....|.... harper & clover ............... mentions ....|.... beckett, violet & daphne ............... collabs ....|.... none
1x Like Like
Hidden 5 mos ago 4 mos ago Post by Sleepy Tani
Raw
GM
Avatar of Sleepy Tani

Sleepy Tani Needs A Nap

Member Seen 4 days ago



#5c83a7 ....|..... outfit .....|..... near the strawberry fields


The son of Apollo had pointed him toward the bathroom with the gentle authority of someone used to shepherding the half-dead back into the world, and Beckett had gone without argument. The infirmary still felt too fragile, too full of soft voices and bandages and memories that scraped raw when he looked at them too long. In the narrow tiled room, he stripped the rest of the wrappings from his torso with slow, methodical movements, the adhesive tugging at skin that was already tender. He didn’t study the new scars. He didn’t trace them or measure them or give them names the way some soldiers did.

They were just more lines in a map that had long ago stopped being blank. He pulled the orange sweatshirt over his head instead, thick cotton swallowing him up, the Camp Half-Blood logo stitched over his chest like a quiet claim. It felt strange— soft, clean, unearned. He flexed his shoulders once, testing the way fabric moved where bandages had been and where new scars remained, then turned toward the sink.

Cold water shocked his hands, his wrists, his face. He splashed it up hard, letting it run down his cheeks and into the hollow at his throat, grounding himself in the sharp honesty of it. For a second it almost worked. The fog receded, the room steadied, the low hum in his skull softened to something manageable. He breathed in through his nose, out through his mouth, like he’d been taught long before monsters had replaced mortars. Droplets clung to his lashes, slid down the bridge of his nose, darkened the collar of his borrowed sweatshirt. When he finally looked up, it was into his own eyes, too pale, too tired, carrying the reflection of things they didn’t want to remember.

The dreams lingered there, heavy as silt. The ocean rising like a cathedral, waves taller than houses, rocking him in their violence while he felt inexplicably safe. The ship buried beneath the earth, heat pressing in from all sides, the air too thick to swallow. The woman’s voice shaking stone loose from the ceiling, calling his name like a promise or a sentence. Then the jungle again. Always the jungle. Rain needling into his skin, gunfire tearing the world into jagged pieces, the familiar certainty that the ground would either hold him or open and take him. Even awake, the weight of it pressed along the edges of his thoughts, an invisible hand at the back of his neck reminding him how easy it was to fall through the cracks between moments.

But they were alive. The thought cut clean and bright through the murk. Violet, stubborn and passionate and still standing. Lux, electric, defiant, breathing. Himself, improbably still tethered to this side of things. It should have been enough. It was enough, logically, mathematically, the way survival always tried to be enough. Violet was getting the last of her healing now; he’d seen her breathing easier, color creeping back into her face. Someone had told him he was free to explore camp if he wanted, to get some air, to see where he’d landed. The words had floated past him like leaves on water. Explore. Rest. Recover. All fine ideas. None of them stuck.

What stuck was the shape of Lux’s name in his mouth. The space she’d left behind when she walked out of the infirmary, sharp as a pulled tooth. His reflection frowned back at him, mouth tugging down, lines deepening around eyes that had seen too much to be surprised by this new kind of ache. It annoyed him, how immediate it was, how physical, how unearned. He didn’t like wanting things he couldn’t explain. He didn’t like the way his chest tightened when he thought of her turning away, of words he hadn’t said, of things he didn’t understand but already feared losing.

Beckett pushed away from the sink, palms leaving faint wet prints on the porcelain. The room tilted for half a heartbeat, then steadied. He rolled his shoulders again, testing the weight of his body, the honesty of gravity. Alive. All of them alive. That was the victory. Still, his feet carried him toward the door without asking permission from the rest of him. Out of the bathroom, back into the light and the low murmur of camp, following a quiet, insistent pull that had nothing to do with orders or strategy or sense, only the need to find her again, to see with his own eyes that she was still real, still breathing, still somewhere in this strange new world they’d survived into.

He’d barely had time to register the corridor beyond the infirmary, the smooth stretch of polished wood beneath his feet, the low golden light humming softly against white walls, the distant murmur of voices threading through open doorways, before something small and solid collided with him at full speed. The impact struck his shins with a dull thump, more startling than painful, but sharp enough to rip him fully out of the fog he’d been drifting through since waking. His body reacted before his thoughts could catch up, weight shifting back, breath hitching hard as instinct flared hot and ugly in his chest, mistaking the sudden contact for danger, for teeth, for claws, for another night of blood and rain and screaming. His heart stuttered once, violently, ribs tightening around it like a cage, and he dropped his gaze immediately, already bracing for something monstrous.

Instead, there was a child at his feet.

Small in a way that made Beckett’s chest ache outright, too small for this place, for its monsters and and blood-slick borders. All narrow limbs and sharp little knees, a mop of black curls exploding in every direction like he’d lost a fight with a thundercloud, bright hazel eyes blazing upward with ferocious indignation. A crooked pink bandage was stuck across one cheek like a badge of honor, and clutched in his fist was a lollipop still wrapped in crinkled plastic, the stick jutting out between his fingers like a fragile, ridiculous weapon. The sight of him broke something in Beckett’s head, not violently, but wrongfully, as if the world had misfiled its paperwork. Children did not belong in places like this. Not in halls that still smelled faintly of antiseptic and old blood. Not in camps ringed by monsters. Not anywhere near memories like his.

He blinked once. Then again. The image did not change. “Uh—” The sound slipped out of him, useless and clumsy, his voice too rough for a hallway that held something so small and innocent. He bent slightly, slow and careful, every movement deliberate as if the boy might shatter if startled. “Are you okay?” he asked, offering his hand without thinking, palm open and steady, scarred and rough and far too large beside the child’s thin wrist.

The boy scoffed.

It was an exaggerated sound, sharp and theatrical, clearly borrowed from someone older, someone who knew how to make contempt sting properly. He slapped Beckett’s hand away with surprising force and scrambled upright, wobbling only briefly before catching his balance, cheeks flushing with embarrassment that immediately disguised itself as fury. He jabbed a finger into Beckett’s leg like an accusation that deserved a witness. “Watch where you’re going!” he snapped, voice high and fierce, trembling just slightly at the edges like anger hadn’t fully decided whether it wanted to be fear instead.

Beckett’s brows climbed toward his hairline despite himself, startled amusement tugging at his mouth. Something warm and unfamiliar loosened in his chest, easing the tight coil there just enough to let him breathe. “Sorry,” he said automatically, the word worn smooth by years of surviving people as much as war, his voice hoarse and scraped raw by nights that refused to stay buried. “I’m still pretty tired. Didn’t see you there.”

The boy deflated a fraction.

Not much, but enough that Beckett noticed. His shoulders drooped, sharp edges softening, anger draining out of him like air from a balloon. He glanced away, scuffing the toe of his shoe against the floor, then back again, jaw tightening as if bracing himself for something unpleasant. “I’m not actually mad,” he muttered after a pause. “I just—” He wrinkled his nose. “My sister says when someone’s nice you’re supposed to say sorry. So… I guess… sorry.” The word came out reluctant, chewed thin like candy he hadn’t decided whether he hated or loved.

Something in Beckett eased. Not enough to undo the ache in his bones, not enough to quiet the ghost-weight of the jungle or the thunder of memory, but enough that his lungs didn’t feel so tight around every breath. He smiled, really smiled, crooked and tired and unguarded, something human slipping through the cracks of the soldier he usually wore like armor. “Your sister sounds pretty smart.”

The boy brightened instantly, nodding hard so his curls bounced wildly, pride shining through him like sunlight through storm clouds. “Faye’s the best,” he declared. “She’s teaching me how to fight like her.” The words landed heavier than they should have. For a heartbeat Beckett saw rifles instead of lollipops. Boys with hands too small for triggers. Childhood traded for survival.

He buried it. Forced it down where it lived, behind his ribs, sealed behind bone and discipline. “That’s… pretty cool,” he said instead, voice steady, gentle. And the boy beamed, utterly unaware of the quiet war he’d brushed against, like a pebble skipping across dark water, never knowing how deep it truly was.

Beckett hesitated only a moment before straightening fully, the boy still squaring up to him like a sparrow convinced it could intimidate a wolf. He rubbed a hand over the back of his neck, fingers catching briefly in damp hair that still smelled faintly of antiseptic and rain, then offered a small, careful smile. It felt strange, introducing himself to someone whose life was still measured in school days and scraped knees instead of body counts and borders crossed in blood. His voice came out low and uneven, worn thin by too many sleepless nights and too many almost-deaths. "I’m Beckett," he said quietly, as if loudness itself might bruise the hallway. "Guess I should start with that." He gestured vaguely to the infirmary doors behind him, to the lingering smell of ambrosia and gauze and fear. "I’m… new here."

The boy’s expression shifted instantly, smugness blooming across his face like a secret he’d been waiting to unveil. His chin lifted, shoulders squaring again with renewed purpose. "I know," he announced brightly, as if Beckett had just confirmed something obvious instead of revealing anything meaningful at all.

Beckett blinked, surprised despite himself, one brow inching upward as curiosity pried gently at the edges of his exhaustion. "You do?" he asked, tone soft with disbelief. "How?"

The boy rocked back on his heels, pride practically vibrating through him. "I was spying," he said, lowering his voice dramatically even though the hall was empty. "They brought you in last night. All three of you. You were bleeding everywhere." His hands fluttered outward in a messy approximation of chaos before settling again around the lollipop stick. "My sister Faye helped carry you. She’s really strong. She told me to stay in bed but I woke up anyway when everyone started yelling and running around."

Something warm loosened in Beckett’s chest at that, quiet and unfamiliar. He let out a soft breath that almost became a laugh, the sound rusty from disuse but real. The boy clearly loved his sister a lot. "Figures," he murmured. "Sounds like everyone here is pretty nice." His gaze flicked to the pink bandage on the boy’s cheek, concern slipping back into place easily, instinctively. "So what about you?" he asked gently. "That looks like it hurt."

The boy scowled again, but this time it was thin and half-hearted, embarrassment creeping up his neck in red splotches. "My brother punched me," he admitted, voice dropping. "But it’s okay. Faye yelled at him. Like, a lot." He demonstrated with wild hand gestures, clearly satisfied with the outcome.

Beckett huffed out a quiet laugh, shaking his head. "Sounds like justice," he said, warmth threading through the words before he tilted his head slightly. "You were in a hurry when you ran into me though. Where’re you headed?"

The boy’s bravado cracked instantly. He looked down at his shoes, shoulders curling inward, thumb rubbing nervously against the lollipop wrapper. "I was gonna give this to Harper," he muttered. "Daphne gave it to me. Harper’s in the strawberry fields. I thought… anyways, maybe she’d think it was cool if I brought you." He glanced up suddenly, eyes bright again, hope flaring. "You look kinda scary. In a cool way, I bet she’d think I was super cool for even talking to you." He straightened, grinning up at him. "You wanna come with me? I can show you around too, I guess."

Beckett laughed then, really laughed, soft but genuine, the sound easing something tight behind his ribs. The idea of being anyone’s measure of “cool” felt absurd, but the earnestness in the boy’s face tugged at him all the same. He nodded once, slow and certain. "Yeah," he said. "I’d like that."

Beckett followed the boy out of the infirmary with the careful, stiff gait of someone whose body had not yet decided whether it belonged to him again. The door creaked shut behind them, cutting off the clean sting of antiseptic and the low murmur of healers, and for a moment he simply stood there on the wide front steps of the wrap around porch, blotted stillness pressed between heartbeats. He hadn’t been sure what to expect beyond those doors, more barricades, more fear, more weapons hidden in trembling hands, but the world that opened before him was nothing like the one he’d been bracing for.

Sunlight spilled freely across green hills and soft pathways, warm and generous, gilding everything it touched. Laughter drifted through the air like birdsong. Somewhere down the slope, a group of kids were clustered together, shoulders bumping as they walked, one of them nearly doubled over with laughter while another tried and failed to look stern. Farther along the path, two boys approached, one with his arm slung heavily over the other’s shoulders, limping with exaggerated misery while his friend lectured him in animated bursts, hands slicing the air as if scolding alone might knit bone back together. The sound of it all, voices, footsteps, careless joy, hit Beckett harder than any monster ever had.

It was peaceful. Obscenely so. Bright and careless and alive. After weeks of sleeping in mud and rain, after counting heartbeats between lightning strikes and measuring distance in blood and breath, the sight of it made something in his chest loosen in a way that almost hurt. This wasn’t a battlefield. This wasn’t a hiding place. It was a home, one built not out of stone walls and barbed wire, but out of ordinary, fragile moments strung together into something resilient. He stepped forward slowly, boots scuffing the pale gravel path, feeling the strap across his back rub unpleasantly against the fresh scars beneath his sweatshirt. He ignored it, as he ignored most pain, and let his gaze wander instead, over the slope where kids were gathered in loud knots of conversation, over the shimmer of water farther down the valley, over the low, colorful shapes of cabins scattered like storybook houses across the green.

They started walking, the boy a step ahead of him, small fingers occasionally brushing Beckett’s hand as if making sure he was still there. Beckett watched him for a few seconds, his bouncing curls, the determined set of his shoulders, before speaking, voice low and rough-edged with disuse. "Hey," he said gently, the word almost swallowed by the open air. "I never caught your name."

The boy looked up at him as they walked, eyes bright as sunlight on glass. "Elliot," he announced proudly, as if the name itself were a medal. And then, without pause or invitation, he launched into a ramble so earnest it bordered on breathless, about the cabins and the food and the pegasi and how sometimes the nymphs stole fries off your plate if you weren’t paying attention, and how the lake was cold but only at first, and how his sister said camp was the only place you could be weird and dangerous and normal all at the same time. Beckett listened, half-dazed, eyes lifting to the valley below as it opened wider before them. Kids splashed at the edge of the lake, shrieking with laughter. A group trained nearby, wooden weapons clacking together in steady rhythm. Others lounged outside their cabins, sun-warmed and careless, trading snacks and stories like tomorrow was guaranteed.

It struck him then, quietly, irrevocably, that this place wasn’t just shelter. It was proof. Proof that the world could be something other than running and killing and surviving. Proof that children could grow up without learning the sound of bones breaking before they learned how to whistle. His chest tightened with the strange, aching fullness of it, a feeling too big and too gentle to have a name.

Elliot tugged suddenly at his hand, small fingers insistent, nearly pulling him off balance. "There!" he said, pointing hard toward the stretch of land where neat rows of green rolled into the distance under the sun. "The strawberry fields. Harper’s there— c’mon!"

Beckett let himself be pulled along, his long stride adjusting to the boy’s shorter steps, their hands fitting together more naturally than he would have expected. He even found himself smiling, a small, crooked thing he didn’t quite recognize as his own. The scent of warm earth and crushed leaves rose around them as they descended the path, the air sweet and alive with summer. And then he saw her.

Lux stood at the edge of the strawberry fields, sunlight woven into her hair like fine thread. A small girl balanced on her toes in front of her, carefully setting a crooked crown of wildflowers atop Lux’s head, tongue peeking out in concentration. Lux laughed, soft and unguarded, something bright and real, and in that moment she looked untouched by storms or blood or lightning. Just a girl in a field, smiling like the world had never tried to take her apart. The sight of it hit him like a quiet blow to the chest, stealing breath he hadn’t known he was holding.

Elliot waved wildly, tugging his hand again with renewed urgency. "Harper!" he called at the top of his lungs, already half-running, half-dragging Beckett with him. Beckett followed, heart thudding strangely hard against his ribs, eyes fixed on the blonde girl in the distance like she was the only solid thing in a world that had just begun, impossibly, to feel safe.



interactions ....|.... elliot ............... mentions ....|.... lux, violet, faye, & daphne ............... collabs ....|.... none
1x Like Like
Hidden 3 mos ago 1 mo ago Post by Mjolnir
Raw
coGM
Avatar of Mjolnir

Mjolnir sʟᴇᴇᴘ ᴘᴀʀᴀʟʏsɪs ᴅᴇᴍᴏɴ

Member Seen 1 hr ago



lux .....|..... outfit .......... beckett .....|..... outfit .......... camp half-blood


Lux guarded a small basket of strawberries, still sitting upon the soft grass before the boulder that had become her sanctuary in a world so startlingly perfect that she found herself struggling to stay grounded in reality. But in the heavy uncertainty that she wasn’t sure if she deserved this small piece of heaven, was peace and warmth and a smile that burned brighter than it had in years. She watched Harper with patient admiration as she sat before her with a lap full of wildflowers, meticulously tying them together, stem to stem. Every other knot snapped the fragile flowers and was followed by a quiet, "Dang it."

But eventually, after a handful of minutes and a few more trips for additional dandelions, Harper finished the flower crown. She shuffled to her feet, tongue still permanently peeking out of the corner of her mouth as she leaned forward and placed the wreath of wildflowers on top of Lux’s head. It was wonky and missing half of its petals because of her less than gentle grip. But even in its imperfections, it suited her perfectly. Golden flowers rested upon golden hair, bathed in the soft amber glow of sunlight that slipped through the shadows. It was delicate and fragile in a way that Lux rarely let herself be. She was hardened and worn from years on the run, a predator turned prey… a warrior out of necessity. But in that quiet serenity of the valley, beneath the radiance of one child, she felt more like herself than she had since she fled Montana.

Harper adjusted the flowers a couple times, then fixed Lux’s hair, smoothing out wild knots that remained from the chase through the rain and intentionally pulled small locks from behind her ears so they rested along her temple and cheek. It was only when the girl was satisfied that her smile returned, bright and beaming. "There!" She clapped her hands, pleased with her handiwork.

Lux laughed softly, but before she could respond, a voice tore through the field with the loud unbidden delight only a young child could possess. "Harper!"

Both girls turned toward the call. Harper’s smile somehow managed to grow, stretching ear to ear, glowing bright through gap teeth and freckled cheeks like her favorite person in the world had arrived. Lux’s gaze though didn’t land on the young boy, but the man alongside him. She didn’t know who she expected, but nothing could have prepared her for Beckett to be a willing tag along. He was being pulled hand in hand—more like dragged—nearly tripping over his own feet as he tried to keep up and his attention was solely fixed on her. Gods, he was smiling.

His gaze alone stole the breath from her lungs, not from the confession that lingered on the edges of a conversation she promised to give, but from the unguarded way he seemed happy to see her. That one single look undid her completely, the resolve and strength of her armor shattered and crumbled around her. Where she normally hid beneath the shadow of their mutual disdain, she was now unburdened in the light of the sun, exposed and vulnerable.

Despite the anxiety that coiled in her chest like a serpent, her smile remained. It was soft like something fragile and rare that had been locked away for safe keeping, authentic in a way she never had the luxury to be around him. Because it might genuinely have been the first time she saw him without fear or resolute bravery behind his eyes. He wasn’t clouded with strategy, fighting for his life, covered in blood, or terrified from his dreams. It was just him... Pure and real and here. And while she saw the future her life could hold at that small piece of paradise nestled in a valley of strawberries and orange t-shirts, it wasn’t until she saw him looking back at her and smiling that it felt like… home.

"Elliot!" Harper squealed, dropping everything to run full speed at the young boy with the same level of excitement, curls bouncing and arms extended wide like she was preparing to give the biggest hug of her life.

Lux laughed softly, watching the kids all but tackle each other like they had been kept apart half of their lives. Their infectious laughs filled the air around them as her gaze found its way back up to Beckett who stood tall a handful of feet away, haloed in the golden glow of the late afternoon sun. Her heart hammered so hard against her ribs that she trembled as she drew in a breath. "Hi." Her voice was quiet like a feather dancing in the whirlwind that stirred around them from Harper and Elliot.

Somewhere in the vacuum of time lost from the eye contact neither one of them could break free from, a bouncing ball of pigtails and freckles materialized beside Lux. Alongside her hidden beneath a nest of black curls and a familiar neon pink bandaid was the young boy. But where his hand was once latched to Beckett’s, it was now locked with Harper’s. His face was a confused mix of elation and frustration, but he didn’t seem to be in a rush to pull away either. The little girl went to speak, but paused mid-breath with her mouth opened wide, looking back and forth between Lux and Beckett like the final puzzle piece slipped into place. "Is he the boy?" Harper asked openly, pointing her free hand at him for extra measure.

Heat bloomed across Lux’s cheeks, immediately finding herself looking anywhere but up at him like her secrets have been laid bare at the whim of an unknowing and innocent child. Her smile wavered, but it was still persistent, lingering around the edges and in the warmth behind her eyes that refused to fade. She gave a small nod as her hands busied themselves by tugging at the frayed thread on her jeans.

"Harper, this is… Beckett." She motioned up toward him as her eyes slowly, and somewhat reluctantly, followed until she met his gaze once again. "Beckett, this is Harper," Lux continued, attempting to push past her nerves and finish introductions. "My new best friend," she added with a small, guilty curve to her smile.

Harper giggled and bounced enthusiastically. She then quickly stepped forward, using her free hand to adjust the flower crown and tried to straighten her hair once again with a fierce determination, like the wind was her true mortal enemy. "Isn’t she pretty?" The girl beamed, as her little hand pressed against Lux’s cheek, turning her to face Beckett. "Like a Princess!" She nodded her head like a little evil genius watching her carefully laid plan unfold, proud of herself because there was no way in the world that a boy didn’t think she was pretty. That would be crazy.

For a split second, Beckett nearly forgot how to walk. The sight of Lux, sunlight folding around her like it had decided she was something worth lingering over, hit him harder than any blow he’d taken in the woods. The flower crown sat crooked on her head, dandelions missing petals, stems bent and imperfect, and yet it looked like it had always belonged there. She was smiling, really smiling, not the sharp, defiant curve he was used to, but something soft and open and unguarded, and the tension he carried in his shoulders eased without him noticing until it was already gone. His chest warmed in a way that felt almost dizzying, a flutter low and unfamiliar, and as he took a few steps closer he realized, with a quiet certainty that startled him, that they weren’t leaving this place. Not if this was what safety looked like on her. Not if this was how she could exist.

He stopped a few feet from her, sunlight catching in his hair and along the seams of his sweatshirt, and for a moment all the words he’d rehearsed to say to her, about her quick exit, the lost memories, dissolved into nothing. His mouth opened anyway, reflex more than thought, and what came out was almost embarrassingly simple. "Hi." He echoed her, soft and dumb and honest, and his smile widened despite himself, tugging at the corners of his mouth until it felt like something real instead of a habit. He wasn’t thinking about monsters or scars or the way his body still ached; he was thinking about how peaceful she looked, how right it felt to see her like this, and how fiercely he wanted to protect that light without ever dimming it.

Harper’s voice snapped him back to the present before he could sink too far into the feeling. Beckett blinked, his gaze dropping from Lux to the children clustered between them, as if only now remembering where he was and who else occupied the world. Harper stood proudly at Lux’s side, chin lifted like she’d accomplished something monumental, while Elliot hovered close, still clinging to her hand with the stubborn loyalty of someone who had no intention of letting go. Beckett’s brain lagged a beat behind his mouth, and before he could filter the thought, he answered the girl’s question without hesitation. "Yeah," he said quietly, sincerity threading every syllable. "She is."

Elliot reacted instantly, outrage sparking like a match. He tightened his grip on Harper’s hand and scowled up at Beckett, curls bouncing as he shook his head hard enough to make his opinion unmistakable. "She’s not prettier than Harper," he declared loudly, indignation ringing clear as a bell. "Harper’s the prettiest. Everyone knows that." He huffed as if daring Beckett to argue, even as he stubbornly refused to move an inch away from her side, loyalty warring with wounded pride on his small, expressive face.

A feverish heat bloomed across Lux’s cheeks, making her face nearly as red as the basket of strawberries still nestled in her lap. Three simple words, weighted with his unguarded smile and a sincerity that felt almost foreign and unearned, undid her all over again. She wanted to look away but selfishly, she wanted to relish in his gaze for as long as he kept it trained on her, like a tender offering so rare that she sank into it, just to savor one more second. She wanted to—had to say something, but her brain was struggling to find the words. Her lips parted, a sentence forming… Only for Elliot’s sharp disapproval to cut through the silence, severing the silence and pulling her gaze away with a surprised, and slightly trembling laugh.

Beckett startled, then let out a quiet, surprised breath that might have been a laugh if he’d trusted it enough to make sound. He crouched slightly, lowering himself just enough to meet Elliot at eye level, his expression softening in a way that felt unfamiliar but right. "Ah," he said, nodding with exaggerated seriousness, as if Elliot had presented an airtight argument. "That makes sense. Can’t argue with facts, kid. Though…" The corner of his mouth twitched, amusement flickering through his eyes as he glanced back at Lux, warmth settling deeper into his chest at the shared moment. "I’ll let you have this one."

Straightening again, Beckett let his gaze linger on Lux just a heartbeat longer, taking in the way the crown sat on her hair, the way she belonged in this place more than either of them had dared hope. The valley hummed softly around them, children laughing, leaves stirring, life continuing without fear, and for the first time since the world had turned sharp and cruel, he felt something like certainty. This wasn’t just a pause between disasters. This was a beginning. And standing there in the sun, with strawberry fields at their backs and children arguing over who was prettiest at their feet, Beckett knew with absolute clarity that if Lux stayed, so would he.

The way Beckett was with the children was endearing in a way Lux couldn’t put into words. While her feelings for him had consumed her over the past couple months, there was a new fondness that blossomed in her chest as she watched him settle into camp like he had always belonged here. There was something fragile, almost sacred about it. She wasn’t a God, but as long as it was within her power, she’d do everything she could to keep him there, in that valley. If only to be able to preserve that soft piece of him that had been buried behind the soldier.

Lux was content to let the light shine down on Harper, whose toothy smile curved nearly ear to ear as her freckles disappeared beneath a flush so rich it rivaled her red hair. The girl beamed like she could fly if given the chance. There was something about the brazen honesty of children that could humble or bolster someone. She couldn’t help but smile and watch affectionately as Beckett lowered himself to their level and conceded. Until… his gaze found her again. His words lingered in a silence between them as if, for just a moment, he was tempted to argue for her benefit. Children be damned.

That one look stole her breath.

She blinked and cleared her throat, forcing herself to inhale. Lux’s smile grew, just a fraction, just for him, before her gaze drifted back over to Harper. "He’s right," she agreed warmly as she leaned forward and tucked one of the young girl’s curls behind her ear. "Your mother is Aphrodite. You can’t fool me." She lightly poked the girl’s side, if only to make her smile grow brighter.

Harper snorted out a playful, bashful laugh. "Noooo…"

"Harper!" the woman standing in the strawberry field called out.

The girl’s curly pigtails bounced as she looked over her shoulder toward the waiting woman, then back at Lux. "I have to go." Harper’s smile faded a little at the edges, but the prospect of a new friend and Elliot’s hand still in hers kept her light glowing despite it all. "Lux, can you come back tomorrow? I can show you how to tell when a strawberry’s ripe, and how to harvest them, and water them, and I can show you around camp afterwards." With every word she bounced expectantly at all the possibilities of how the girls could spend their day.

Amusement sparkled behind Lux’s eyes as she followed every expressive bounce. "Of course. Wouldn’t miss it."

Harper squealed and dove at her. She wrapped the blonde in the biggest and tightest hug her little arms could manage. Lux laughed, involuntary and warm like the first light of spring after a long and cold winter. She returned the embrace, feeling a knot tightened in her chest at the realization that… She couldn’t remember the last time someone hugged her. Maybe her grandfather? The gesture rested heavily in her chest, forming a lump in her throat. She looked up at the clouds that passed overhead, blinking away the tears that threatened to form, but didn’t dare pull away. She only loosened her hold when Harper chose.

It was only a few seconds, but it felt like an eternity to Lux. A small act of kindness that mended one of her numerous cracks, reminding her that life wasn’t always cruel and unforgiving.

Beckett stayed where he was, rooted to the grass as if moving might fracture the moment. He watched the way Harper launched herself at Lux without hesitation, all small limbs and unfiltered devotion, and how Lux’s body startled before softening, before folding into the embrace as if she hadn’t realized how badly she needed it until it was already there. The sound of her laugh, bright, unguarded, almost disbelieving, rang through him in a way he couldn’t shake, echoing somewhere behind his ribs long after it faded from the air. And then he saw it, the way her gaze tipped upward, the quick blink, the shine that gathered at her lash line like a tide she refused to let spill. Something tight and unfamiliar closed around his throat at the sight, a pressure he didn’t know how to swallow down.

It struck him then, quietly and mercilessly, how starved she must have been for simple kindness, for touch that didn’t come with fear or urgency or the promise of loss. He wondered what it would feel like to hold her like that, not in the chaos of survival or the shadow of death, but here, in the open, where the sun warmed skin and laughter came easily. The thought was gentle and dangerous all at once, blooming in his chest with a tenderness that made him ache. Beckett drew a slow breath, steadying himself, eyes never leaving her as Harper finally loosened her grip. He didn’t reach out, didn’t step closer, but the wanting settled deep, patient and undeniable, as if it had decided it could wait.

Harper was still smiling uncontrollably as she pulled away, taking her basket along with her. She only made it a single step when her gaze fell to the bright red berries resting within the wicker weaving. She gasped, as if she had almost forgotten. It was only then that she stole her hand from Elliot. She set her basket on the ground and got the biggest scoop of strawberries should manage—about six of them. She hurried back over to Lux and dropped them into her palms. The girl’s face contorted and scrunched as she tried to wink, but ended up flashing an oddly forced blink. She giggled, then quickly scooped back up her basket in one hand, and Elliot’s hand in her other. "Come on, Elliot!" she beckoned him, giving his arm a little tug before running back towards the fields.

Elliot’s face crumpled the instant Harper let go of his hand, lips pushing forward in a dramatic pout that lasted all of half a second before she snatched his fingers again, and the expression melted into something impossibly soft and pleased. Color bloomed high on his cheeks, a grin breaking through that he didn’t even bother to hide, all gap-toothed and earnest in the way only children could manage without self-consciousness.

He stumbled a little as she tugged him along, then caught his footing and huffed, trying very hard to reclaim some dignity even as his grip tightened around hers. "Hey—hey! You’re pulling too hard," he complained, voice petulant but bright with laughter as his feet kept pace with hers anyway, betraying the lie immediately. As they took off toward the strawberry fields, he twisted at the waist just long enough to fling an enthusiastic wave back at Beckett, curls bouncing wildly. "I can show you stuff tomorrow too, see ya later, Scary!" he called out over his shoulder, as if this were already a settled plan, before turning forward again and letting Harper drag him off without another word. Beckett lifted his hand in return, smiling wide and easy, a snort leaving him at the nickname, the sight of them running ahead together settling something warm and unexpected in his chest.

Everyone loves strawberries. The words replayed as Lux’s gaze fell to the ripe fruit cupped in her hands, like a fragile gift given for one purpose and one purpose only. Her gaze flicked up to Beckett, just for a second, before she looked back towards the retreating children, all sunshine, curls and indomitable will.

As the kids ran off and they were left alone, the rest of camp felt like it faded away. Lux swallowed and her chest heaved from the return of her unsteady breaths as the anxiety slowly crept back in. Had they ever even had a conversation without Violet lingering around the edges? Have they ever been alone together? The thought made her nervous, for reasons she couldn’t quite put a finger on. But even still… her smile remained, like a stubborn reminder through the nauseating wave of emotions that she wanted him here… that she wanted him near.

"You’re really good with them…" She nodded her head toward Harper and Elliot who laughed and frolicked around the legs of the woman in the straw hat. Lux’s gaze slowly found its way back up to where he stood a couple feet away, a distance that felt multiplied without the small excited bodies there to bridge the gap. "It’s sweet," she confessed quietly, like the words were too fragile to say above a whisper.

Beckett slipped his hands into the pockets of his pants, fingers curling there as if he needed the anchor, the familiar pressure to keep himself steady. He took a half step closer without thinking, then another, until the space between them thinned to something fragile and electric, their shoulders nearly brushing as he sat beside her. He kept his eyes on the children, on the flash of curls, the swing of small arms, the way laughter seemed to lift straight into the sky, because looking at Lux felt like too much all at once. His smile stayed, stubborn and unguarded, refusing to falter even as he felt her tension ripple beside him like a held breath.

Lux’s breath caught in her chest as the space between them started to shrink until he sat upon the grass beside her. The air in her lungs was stubborn in the way that it wouldn’t slip free but just lingered there like if she let it out, the illusion would be washed away, and she’d wake back up in the rain, kneeling over his unconscious body. The memory of her nightmare flashed, just for a second when she blinked, but it was enough… too much even. She spared him a quick sidelong glance, as if she had to be sure he was here and real and alive. There was a second where she would have reached out and touched him, just to be certain, but the strawberries weighing down her palms kept her from acting on impulse. So instead she focused on breathing, in and out, as she looked down at the berries still cupped in her palms.

"You’re pretty good with them too," he said quietly, the words carried on something gentler than confidence, more like truth discovered by accident. He didn’t turn to look at her when he spoke, afraid that if he did he’d see something in her eyes that would undo him completely. Instead, he watched the strawberry fields glow under the sun, watched Harper spin in a clumsy circle and Elliot try, and fail, to keep up, and felt something warm loosen in his chest. It was strange how natural it felt, sitting there like that, as if he’d been holding himself rigid for years and only just now remembered how to breathe.

A beat passed, unhurried and full, the kind of silence that didn’t demand to be filled. Beckett swallowed, his jaw tightening for a moment before easing again, like he was bracing himself against his own thoughts. "I… like how happy you seem here," he admitted, voice softer now, roughened around the edges by something dangerously close to hope. His gaze never left the field, but the words were for her alone, shaped carefully, reverently.

She turned to look over at him before she could stop herself, guided by instinct or maybe it was the desire to see the truth in his face and behind his eyes, even if he didn’t look at her. His words fell heavy, not like a stone thrown into water, but like a secret handed over carefully, fragile in its simplicity. Lux’s smile softened as she studied the profile of his face with a patience she had never been given before. His brows weren’t creased or furrowed, but almost rested lazily along the ridge of his forehead. Eyes bluer than the ocean remained focused on the children in the field, the shadow that usually rested there extinguished and replaced with a tentative light like a flickering candle. His jaw was strong, covered in the soft shadow of his beard, but where she was used to the firm tight-lipped indifference, there was instead a smile… Soft and uncertain, but real enough that she couldn't look away.

"I… don’t think I’ve ever seen you smile before," she admitted quietly, the whisper carrying across the small vacuum of space between them. It was only then that Lux slowly turned to face the field. She supposed he had never seen her smile either. When could they? In between fighting monsters and not dying? There was something almost… sacred about it. She wanted nothing more than for that smile to live on his face forever and was terrified of stealing it from him.

Beckett didn’t let the smile slip away when she turned toward him, if anything, it deepened, softened at the edges like something learning it was safe to exist. He finally looked at her then, really looked, and the world narrowed to the space between them—the quiet field, the distant laughter, the warmth of the sun all falling away beneath the weight of her expression. There was no armor in his gaze now, no strategy or vigilance, only a stunned sort of wonder that left him feeling off balance in the best possible way, like the ground had shifted gently beneath him.

"I don’t think I’ve ever seen you smile before either," he said, just as quietly, though the words carried more than their meaning should have allowed. It wasn’t an observation so much as a confession, spoken like he was piecing together something he hadn’t known he was missing until this very second. His eyes lingered on her face as if committing it to memory, as if this version of her, unafraid, unburdened, glowing, was something precious and fleeting. And in the silence that followed, it was painfully clear that he liked what he saw more than he could ever hope to explain.

He shifted his weight, the sleeve of his sweatshirt brushing hers at last, a fleeting contact that sent a quiet jolt through him. "Maybe…" he began, then paused, as if testing the idea before daring to let it live. "Maybe we could just stay," he finished, the thought unfolding slowly, honestly. "It’s safe. The people are kind." His voice trailed off there, unfinished but heavy with meaning, because he didn’t need to say the rest, not when the most important part sat right beside him, golden-haired and smiling, already proving the point simply by being here.

We. He said… we. One single, simple word made everything flutter inside her like her body could no longer contain herself. Lux’s smile bloomed, despite herself and the anxieties that still churned beneath everything else. "You would stay here with me?" she asked, before her mind could catch up to the racing of her heart and weigh the gravity of her words. It took a second for it to register, and then came the panic followed by the warmth that washed over her, burning in her chest and reddening her face. "I mean…" She swallowed, her gaze falling to the strawberries in her hands and trailing along the grotesque scars that clung to her arm. "Me and Violet… And Elliot." She motioned her full hands towards the field with a laugh that sounded almost like a wheeze.

Lux sat there for a moment in silence, chewing on her bottom lip. Then she all but shoved her hands into his, forcing half of the berries into his unsuspecting palm. "Here… they’re… for both of us." She froze for a second, her gaze fixated on where their fingers brushed, rough and cut from months of running and fighting, calloused and scarred from the years before. Whenever their skin brushed it was almost magnetic, like fighting gravity to keep herself from settling into his touch. But it wasn’t hers, he wasn’t hers, she didn’t have the right… Then subconsciously, pulled by that very gravity, her pinky shifted, inching closer until it hovered so close to his finger that the air felt charged. It almost happened, she nearly let it, before she cleared her throat and her attention snapped forward once again.

"You uh…" Lux inhaled sharply like she had forgotten to breathe until that very moment. "Have to like strawberries to live here. It’s probably in the fine print or something." Then she laughed. It was laced with a soft tremor from her nerves and the airiness of being out of breath, but it was still light, authentic, and brightened with her smile that refused to fade.

Beckett watched her through the whole cascade of it, her hesitation, her correction, the way she tried to shrink the weight of her own want by spreading it out among names and logistics and half-jokes. He didn’t interrupt. He didn’t rush her. He just looked at Lux like she was something newly discovered, like the world had quietly rearranged itself around her while he wasn’t paying attention. When she pushed the strawberries into his hand, he accepted them without question, fingers closing around the red fruit as his lips twitched, betraying the effort it took not to smile wider at the way she talked when she was nervous, at the way she kept circling the thing she was really asking without quite daring to land on it.

He let the silence breathe for a moment, then lifted one of the strawberries and bit into it. The sweetness flooded his mouth, immediate and grounding, and without warning it pulled him backward through time, back to a cramped kitchen and a strawberry cake his mother had baked the first time he was allowed home on leave, the frosting uneven and too sweet because she’d been crying while she made it. Back further still, to his grandmother’s pockets, always smelling faintly of sugar and lint, strawberry candies pressed into his small palm like secret treasures meant only for him. And layered beneath it all was the echo of ambrosia from the night before, that same familiar sweetness woven through survival and relief and being kept alive by hands that cared. The realization hit him quietly, but it hit deep, all of it was tied to love, to being wanted, to being held in place by people who refused to let him disappear.

He exhaled slowly, shoulders loosening as if he’d finally set something heavy down. For the first time in a very long while, his body remembered how it felt to come home, not just to a place, but to a sense of belonging that didn’t demand blood or vigilance or constant readiness. He’d been at war far longer than Vietnam, longer than the jungle and the rain and the years that followed. He’d been at war since the day he stepped into that cursed hotel, frozen while the world moved on without him, fighting to survive in a time that no longer fit him. Sitting there now, strawberry juice on his fingers and Lux beside him, it felt like the ceasefire he’d never believed he’d earn.

When her pinky hovered, uncertain and charged, he didn’t pull away. He let it happen. He shifted so it would happen. He let their fingers touch, light and deliberate, the contact small but seismic, like a promise made without words. Beckett turned his head just enough to look at her then, really look, blue eyes warm and steady and unguarded, his smile still there, real and unafraid. "Yeah," he said softly at last, the word carrying the weight of everything he meant but didn’t yet know how to say. "I’d stay with you… if that’s what you wanted."

How was he so calm? It was infuriating. Beckett sat there, patient and steady like a tree rooted deep and strong. Where Lux was restless like a storm, churning and twisting in his presence. He sat beside her like a man who found peace and serenity, while she melted beneath his gaze and struggled to breathe as their fingers touched. He didn’t try to fight or hide his smile, letting it exist freely in that moment… with her. His words weren’t heavy with his truth, but weightless like the first rays of sunlight peeking through dark clouds, earnest and warm… and all consuming.

"I do." The words slipped out almost immediately. Without thought. Without reason. It was like her mind had forgotten to take the time to process and think, bypassing her filters and apprehensions to let the truth fall freely between them. Beckett had been the one constant and the only thing she’s wanted since stepping foot outside that hotel. She always thought it was more of a fantasy, a delusion, something to cling to when everything else was slipping through her fingers like rain. But sitting there together, just… being present together, he kept giving her piece after piece that Lux forgot how to think, how to act, like it was all a dream and one wrong word or misstep would erase the illusion.

When Lux said it, so simply, so immediately, something inside Beckett lurched, as if his heart had forgotten the rhythm it was meant to keep and decided instead to sprint. The warmth that had been spreading through him sharpened into something almost painful, a bright, unbearable kind of hope that made his chest feel too small to hold it. He stared at her for a moment like he hadn’t heard correctly, like the world might take the words back if he breathed too hard. And beneath that fragile glow came the fear, swift and instinctive, curling around his ribs like barbed wire; the fear that he wouldn’t be enough, that peace was a thing he didn’t know how to keep, that happiness was too delicate in hands as rough as his. Lux deserved sunlight, deserved softness without shadows, and he was a man built out of storms and old wars and survival.

The worries stacked quietly, relentless as waves, what if he couldn’t protect her the next time, what if the monsters came again, what if the world demanded blood the way it always seemed to? What if she woke one day and realized she’d mistaken exhaustion for affection, desperation for something real? Beckett kept it all locked behind his eyes, buried deep where it couldn’t spill out and ruin this moment, where she couldn’t see how terrified he was of losing something he’d only just been handed. His breathing remained steady despite the tremor he felt in his bones, and his smile remained even as his throat tightened. He wanted to tell her everything, that he was scared, that he didn’t know how to be the kind of man who could deserve this, but instead he held the knot of it close, silent and reverent, like a prayer he didn’t trust himself to speak aloud.

Lux set down the strawberries she was holding beside her pack, like sitting still was taking too much control and focus that she didn’t have around him. She inhaled deeply, trying to calm herself while running her hands along her thighs. The tips of her fingers accidentally brushed his leg, just barely, but it ignited her nerves and her breath hitched in her chest. It was like once a single confession escaped, a truth that had been clawing at the inside of her ribs like a caged beast, the rest grew restless like they could no longer be contained.

She swallowed and closed her eyes. It was safer to be honest in the dark. She could pretend she wasn’t exposed, that she wasn’t peeling away what remained of her fragile armor to reveal the raw, broken vulnerability that lived beneath it. "There was a moment last night…" Lux found the words, quiet and trembling, but shared them anyway, like they had to be spoken now before she lost the nerve. The tips of her fingers traced scars along her forearm like the answers were written in her skin. "I thought you were going to die… And then again in my nightmare…" She shook her head like she was fighting off the images before they tried to return. "I had to face the possibility of a life without you in it… and I don’t think I could…" She couldn’t find the courage to finish the sentence, but the heaviness of her unspoken words rested between them in a delicate balance, the truth plain as the sunlight that warmed their skin.

The silence hovered around them like a charged, conductive cloud that was one spark from igniting and engulfing them whole. Lux waited through heavy breaths that slowly calmed her racing heart, through minutes that passed like hours until she found the strength to open her eyes. There was a part of her that was almost surprised to find herself still sitting upon the soft grass beside him, safe within the valley, like a reality she hadn’t let herself fully accept. "I promised to tell you what happened last night. Do you still want to know?" She had made so many confessions, what was one more? She might as well let the final admission free and unburden herself fully... No matter the outcome. Beckett was smiling, and here, and maybe… maybe it wouldn’t be so bad.

Beckett stayed very still as she spoke, as if movement might fracture the fragile honesty she was finally letting spill into the open. He listened with the kind of attention that felt almost reverent, his brows drawing together slightly at the mention of her nightmare, because something in him recognized that haunted edge. He had woken with strange echoes too, salt wind and a ship rocking beneath him, a voice calling from somewhere impossibly deep, the crushing weight of earth overhead like the world itself might collapse. It had left him unsettled in a way that was different from war, different from blood and bullets, because it felt like a warning written in a language he didn’t yet understand. Still, he was grateful his mind had not conjured her death; he would take jungles and gunfire over that kind of loss any day.

His gaze lingered on her face, on the way her eyes closed as if darkness made courage easier, on the trembling sincerity threaded through every word. The confession sat heavy between them, not suffocating, but sacred—something raw and real that neither of them could pretend away. Beckett’s chest tightened, not with panic, but with a quiet ache of understanding. He knew what it was to imagine absence as a kind of death, to realize too late how much someone had come to matter. His fingers flexed once against his knee, restrained, as if he wanted to reach for her but didn’t know if he had the right.

When she finally asked, the question soft as a held breath, Beckett swallowed. He kept his voice gentle, careful, like he was handling something breakable. "Yeah," he murmured, eyes steady on hers even as his heart thudded low and uncertain. "I still want to know." A pause, his expression easing, sincerity overtaking the guardedness he wore like armor. "But only if you’re comfortable telling me," he added quietly, the words an offering rather than a demand, as they sat together in the grass with the sun warm on their shoulders and too many truths finally close enough to touch.

Lux couldn’t fight the small, quiet laugh that escaped at his words. Comfortable. When was the last time she was comfortable around him? It was never because she didn’t feel safe, on the contrary, she trusted him more than… Well, anyone. It was that trust and the way that he consumed her thoughts that made her uncomfortable. She always wanted him near, but when he was she forgot how to breathe, how to think. It was like her mind and her heart were at constant war, flipping and twisting, coming undone and put back together again by a single glance. Everyday the feelings heightened into something stronger that she couldn’t ignore to the point where now she wasn’t denying them to herself, but struggling to keep them from tumbling out, like an overfull basket of strawberries where every look and touch made one little berry slip free, then another and another.

"You were there," she finally spoke, letting her gaze drift over to him for just a second before falling back down to her trembling fingers. "You have the right to know." Lux ran her hands down her thighs, building up the courage while self-soothing all the same. The early parts were easy, factual. She could get through those, work her way towards… Her breath hitched and her fingers curled into her palms just at the thought.

"Alright." The word came out little more than a whisper, a quiet goad to force herself into talking as she adjusted to sit more upright, gaze fixated on a dried clump of mud along the toe of her right boot. "You said the last thing you remember was coming after me?" The question was rhetorical, more of a starting point to align her thoughts and pick a single point in her vivid memories to let the night replay.

"The hellhound got me with a claw across my back. I rolled down the hill to try and get away. I think that’s when the car accident happened?" Her brows pulled together and she blinked, trying to parse it all into the correct order with only sound and the vision of the beast bearing down on her arm as an anchor. She shook her head. "I’m not sure… It was on me pretty fast. I put up my arm when it went for my face and all I really saw was dark fur, teeth… and blood." Lux cleared her throat as her right hand found its way back to her forearm once again and her thumb started stroking the edge of one of the gashes. There was a part of her that wanted to hold his hand as she relived the night, peeling back the raw layers that hadn’t had a chance to heal, wanting to seek comfort in his touch and presence but… No…

"That’s when I heard your voice…" It was like a beacon in the darkness, one last glimmer of light and warmth when she was certain death was taking her. Just the memory made her stomach constrict before a wave of safety washed over her, like his presence beside her was a tether to keep her grounded through the turmoil of her thoughts. "I couldn’t see you, but I knew you were there." She met his gaze, only for a single heart beat, just long enough for the weight of what that meant to pass between them like something far too fragile and too sacred to ruin with words.

Beckett listened without interrupting, the sound of her voice threading itself through the hollow places in his mind like a needle pulling stitch after stitch. Her words didn’t feel like a story so much as a map, guiding him back through the night he’d lost in fragments and fever. Each detail she offered clicked against something half-buried inside him, puzzle pieces surfacing one by one, mud under his hands, the slope of the hill, the sickening certainty of teeth and blood. The more she spoke, the more the memories returned in flashes—the unnatural cold when the rain abruptly stopped, the way silence had felt wrong on his skin, the moment something in him snapped under fear so sharp it became rage. He remembered water rising at his command like an extension of his own body, obeying him without question, violent and beautiful and terrifying all at once, as if the sea itself had reached up through the earth to answer his desperation.

And beneath every image was the same truth, pulsing louder than thunder… he had been willing to die. Not in some noble, distant way, but in the raw animal instinct of a man who could not bear the thought of her absence. His chest ached now at the idea of waking up to a world where Lux wasn’t sitting beside him, where her voice didn’t exist to pull him back from the edge. It hurt in a way scars never could, a deep bruise of possibility, of what almost happened. His fingers twitched against his knee, restraint fraying, because every instinct in him wanted to reach for her, to pull her close until he could feel her breathing and know she was real. Sitting there in the sun with her confession between them, Beckett realized how thin the line had been, and how impossible it felt, now, to ever let her slip that close to death again.

"At some point the rain stopped. It… hovered in the air and defied physics. I didn’t see all of it, but… I think it was you. It never touched me, but slashed through the hound. Then the rain started up again when you started taunting it." Lux drew in a sharp breath as the memory of his scream tore through her like she was hearing it all over again. She could feel the blood draining from her face and going cold. Her hands went rigid, if only to keep them from shaking. She blinked slowly, swallowing and drawing in a deep breath as she looked up at the soft white clouds passing overhead. "Then you screamed…"

"I couldn’t run. I think at that moment… I decided we’d survive together or die together." A small smile pulled at the corner of her mouth. "I got up and jumped on its back." Lux shrugged her shoulders like that was the simplest and only solution. Given another chance she would have done it all over again, probably more if that meant keeping him from getting hurt. "There was an arrow lodged in its eye that I grabbed and tried to keep it from biting you. Then I felt this like… static electricity tingling along my skin. It’s… hard to explain. But something knocked you back just before a bolt of lightning arched down from the sky and into me." Her head tilted to the side as she tried to recount everything she could. "It didn’t hurt. It was more like it recharged me like a battery? Then used me as a conduit?... I don’t know." She shook her head, finding herself struggling for words and how to describe it. "The hellhound started expanding like meat in a microwave before exploding into a cloud of golden dust."

And then she paused…

The calm Lux had found vanished. Her hands trembled no matter how hard she focused on holding them still. Her gaze was wide, scared… vulnerable as she stared straight ahead toward the strawberry field. Every breath she drew in was rough and ragged, uneven from the rapid pounding of her heart against her lungs and ribs. "I went to you…" Her voice came out quiet, terrified and uncertain like she was crossing a frozen lake and every word spoken moved her farther but also cracked the ground beneath her. "You were bleeding everywhere and you could barely keep your eyes open."

Her throat tightened and tears welled against her lashes like her body was trying to tell her to stop, but she promised Beckett the truth… And that meant all of it. She cleared her throat, trying to push past it with a heavy breath. "I called you an idiot for following me and said you weren’t allowed to die. You called me stubborn… and beautiful." Her voice got immeasurably quiet, like the truth was too delicate to be spoken plainly… because it was… to her. "You said you couldn’t let me die because you care too much…" Lux started growing restless, like she needed to get up and pace, or walk away, like every nerve ending in her body was firing all at once and she was about to explode if she remained stationary. But she didn’t get up. She forced herself to remain there, seated beside him in the grass… She forced herself to finish.

"I told you no dying confessions, and that I couldn’t lose you…" She drew in a deep breath that made her entire body tremble. Blinked once, twice, then tightly shut her eyes and pushed the words out before she could take them back. "…I kissed you…" Once the truth left her lips it was like two waves crashing together inside her. One was a burden lifted and she could finally breathe, while the other was the twisting dread and fear of rejection stealing her air before she could relax. Her head fell, eyes fixed on the marring along her arm as loose blonde hair fell like a veil around her face, hiding the last truths she had behind a thin curtain that separated them. "And... Then you passed out," she added quietly. But she didn’t look over at him. She couldn’t… She stood on one last thin piece of ice and whatever expression he held that she refused to look at would either be her salvation or undoing.

The more Lux spoke, the more the night returned to him in full color, no longer a blur of pain and instinct but a vivid, terrible tapestry stitched together with rain and blood and lightning. He remembered the way his body had moved without permission, driven by something older than thought, something carved into him by war and survival. He remembered the certainty, cold and absolute, that if he fell, she would be next, and that failure would be unbearable. That had been the only mission that mattered the moment they left that damned hotel; Lux would live, even if he didn’t. He could still feel the rain suspended in the air, the water answering him like an extension of his own veins, the animal roar of his fear when the hellhound turned toward her again. It was terrifying, realizing how far he would go, how quickly he would choose death if it meant she didn’t have to.

Because the truth was, he had believed he had nothing left to lose. He had stepped out of the Lotus Casino into a world that had moved on without him, decades stolen in a blink, everything familiar turned to dust. Any family he might have had was likely gone, their grief long since calcified into headstones and quiet prayers. They would have assumed he died the way they always feared he would, lost at sea, swallowed whole by time. He had been a relic walking through a future that didn’t know what to do with him, and he had accepted that obscurity like a sentence. But then there was Lux, stubborn and bright and infuriating, refusing to let him disappear the way he wanted to. She became the first thing that tethered him to the present, the first thing that made him feel like survival was more than habit.

And she had kissed him.

The realization hit him like a physical blow, sharp and breathless, because he understood then why she had fled, why hurt had flickered so deeply across her face earlier, why her courage now trembled on the edge of collapse. He had been given something sacred in the middle of blood and death, and then he had blacked out and forgotten it, leaving her alone with the weight of it. Beckett swallowed hard, throat tight, and for once he did not let himself retreat into silence.

Slowly, so carefully it felt like approaching a wounded animal, he reached out. His rough fingers found her chin, gentle despite the callouses, and he tipped her face upward until she had no choice but to meet his gaze.

He took a moment, drinking her in as if he needed proof she was real. Sunlight caught in her hair, turning it to molten gold, soft around the edges where it fell like a veil. Freckles dusted her cheekbones, faint as constellations. Her lips were pink and parted slightly, and her eyes, those impossible eyes, were the color of the ocean on a day so calm it felt like the world might finally forgive itself. His thumb swept over her bottom lip before he could stop himself, before fear could drag him back into old habits. The touch was reverent, almost disbelieving.

While his hands might have been rough, his touch was gentle and lifegiving, like an oasis in the desert when she was dying of thirst. Lux had been so starved for affection, on the run for years and frozen in time, that she had forgotten what it was like to be touched. When the tips of his fingers caressed her skin, it undid her completely. The tension that tightened along her shoulders and constricted in her muscles released all at once. Her body that had been straight as a pin, rigid, and trembling went slack, slouching slightly and nearly melting into something so small, like letting her fingers dip into the cool water after crossing the dune to reach it.

Lux didn’t fight his guidance, letting him gently lift and turn her head to face him. Her body followed, angling and shifting until her knees were lightly pressing into the side of his leg. But when she should have met his gaze, her eyes instead closed. It was the final thread of fear pulled taut, tethering her to shore because it was safe and predictable. Opening her eyes and cutting that last cord meant letting herself drift out into the sea of Beckett where she’d either be buoyed or drown from a single glance. Her pulse raced beneath his touch as she drew in one last deep breath, knowing it could very well be her last. Then before she could overthink it, she snapped the thread and opened her eyes.

Blonde lashes fluttered against her eyelids as she looked across the charged expanse between them. But where she was prepared for indifference, she only found warmth and understanding staring back at her. A single tear slipped free, leaving behind a thin trail down her cheek that glistened in the sunlight, and with it the final piece of her armor crumbled leaving behind her... raw and vulnerable, where the burden of her feelings were no longer weighing her down but laid out between them like a precious offering.

Her body shuddered when his thumb brushed her bottom lip, stealing the air from her lungs as her gaze involuntarily fell to his mouth. Her eyes traced the contours of his lips, framed in the subtle shadow of his beard, and curved into a rare smile he brandished for only her. Lux couldn’t remember what they felt like, if they were tender and vulnerable, or strong with dormant passion. She only recalled a kiss in the shadow of blood and death, a desperate plea for him to live and a sacred truth he had the right to know before Hades took him. But now, in the safety of the valley, bathed in sunlight, she found herself drawn to him again, like she needed to kiss him one more time to solidify the memory. She leaned a bit closer but stopped when the uncertainty overpowered her desire.

"I’m a retired veteran," he began, voice hoarse, the slightest tremble betraying what his face refused to show. "Vietnam. I watched… I lost people. I’m… a relic of the past. And some relics are better forgotten. That’s what I figured, at least." He let out a slow breath, eyes never leaving hers. "But you never let me fade," he admitted quietly, like it was both accusation and gratitude tangled together. "No matter how much I wanted to."

Lux did not speak or cheapen his words with her own thoughts. She let him speak his piece, because it was so rare that they spoke like this, open and genuine without the heaviness of the world they no longer belonged to weighing them down. Her expression softened, saddened, at the thought of him wanting to be forgotten. Her hand moved of its own volition, drifting across the space between them until she found his hand that rested in his lap. Her fingers slowly curled around his wrist and ran along his palm until they slipped between his, slotting together like that’s where they had always belonged.

Her touch stole what little breath he had left, quiet and devastating in its simplicity. Beckett felt her fingers find him, felt the slow certainty of her hand sliding into his, and it was like something inside him finally settled—like a lock turning, like a missing piece clicking into place so cleanly it hurt. He hadn’t realized how empty his hand had been until it was full of her, until warmth threaded between his fingers and made the world feel less jagged. The tension that lived in his shoulders, the constant readiness for violence or loss, drained away in a slow exhale. Without thinking, as if his body understood before his mind could, his thumb brushed over her knuckles in a gentle, grounding stroke, reverent as a promise he was too afraid to say aloud.

His jaw tightened, the confession scraping its way out of him like something raw. "I’m angry a lot of the time," he said, almost apologetic. "Because the life I wanted was taken from me. Because we both spent years trapped in that hotel. Because the world kept moving and I didn’t." He looked away for the briefest second, as if the words tasted like rust, then his gaze snapped back to her like a compass finding north. "I’m not mad at you," he murmured. "Never you. Just… everything."

He struggled then, lips pressing together, breath uneven. "I don’t understand how someone as good as you could look at me and think…" He shook his head, unable to finish, the vulnerability too exposed. And then, like a lifeline, a wry smile tugged at his mouth, soft, real. "As far as first kisses go," he whispered, thumb still resting against her lip, "We can do better than that." His voice gentled, warmth threading through the roughness. "At least… I wanted it to be better."

She laughed, soft and quiet, tinged with disbelief and the fatigue of shouldering a burden that she felt incredibly stupid for thinking was one sided. Her gaze dropped to their entangled fingers, her thumb lightly tapped against the side of his hand as a warmth bloomed across her cheeks. "I didn’t know you wanted to," Lux confessed barely above a whisper, her lip brushing against his thumb with every word as she glanced up at him from beneath her lashes. Her smile that had remained stubbornly persistent curled a bit more on one side. "I… Kind of thought you hated me," she added with a weak chuckle.

Her laugh unfurled something in him that had been clenched tight for far too long, and Beckett felt his smile widen before he could stop it, helpless in the face of her softness. It struck him, sudden and sharp, that this was perhaps the gentlest conversation they had ever shared, no monsters at their heels, no blood in their mouths, no bitterness used like armor. Just sunlight, strawberries, and her fingers threaded through his. The realization twisted in his chest like a knife made of guilt, because how many moments had he wasted being hard when he could have been honest? His breath caught, and the words escaped him raw and unplanned. "I’m sorry," he blurted, shaken by the thought that she had ever believed she was alone in this.

He searched her face with a kind of desperate sincerity, as if he could rewrite every harsh glance and sharp word simply by looking at her now. "I don’t hate you," he said, and there was nothing in his voice but truth, bare and unwavering. His hand shifted without permission from his mind, cradling the side of her face now as though she were something precious, something breakable that the world had already tried too many times to ruin. Her warmth fit into his palm like it belonged there, like his touch had been waiting for her permission. "I wouldn’t have chased after you if I hated you," he added quietly, thumb brushing her cheek. "I wouldn’t have tried to take the brunt of it all if I didn’t care."

Lux’s smile softened, the corners pulling downward into a frown of recognition at her own ignorance. Everything they had kept unspoken was laid bare between them, no longer hidden behind cracked armor, barbs masking compassion, and a deep rooted affection that had tethered them together, no matter how much they both denied it. The gentle caress of his hand shifting along her skin to hold her cheek drew a quiet, trembling breath from her lips. Before she could think better of it, her head tilted into the embrace, melting into his touch as her eyes lulled shut and the world narrowed to only the warmth of his fingers laced with hers and his palm holding her with a gentle reverence she had never felt before. She stayed there until he spoke again, grounded by the tenderness of his hands upon her until his words pulled her back, slowly opening her eyes to the brightness of the valley and the deep ocean of his eyes.

His fingers tightened around her hand, gentle, steady, as if reassurance could be passed through skin. The words came slower now, heavier, because they were dangerous in their honesty. "The truth is…" His throat bobbed with a hard swallow, his gaze flickering between her eyes and their joined hands as if the sight could anchor him. "I don’t think I could live if you died." It sounded like a confession and curse all at once.

He let out a breath that trembled at the edges, a humorless softness tugging at his mouth. "You’re stubborn as a mule," he murmured, fondness bleeding through despite himself, "and you always know exactly what to say to get under my skin… but I—" He faltered, because what lived beneath that was too vast to name cleanly.

He looked down, frustrated, the soldier in him wanting structure, wanting the right formation of words, and finding only tangled feelings instead. "I didn’t want to say anything until I was certain," he admitted, voice rough with restraint. "Until there was somewhere safe for us to go. Somewhere the world couldn’t take you from me in the span of a heartbeat." His thumb stroked over her knuckles again, a small, unconscious vow. "Now that there is… now that I’m not scared of losing you every second…" He trailed off, eyes lifting back to her, helpless and earnest, as if he was still learning how to exist for the first time in a life where hope was allowed.

While comfort and ease had found her once, every word that fell from his uncertain lips stirred something fervent and uncontrollable in her chest. Lux’s breaths trembled from the erratic beating of her heart, unable to settle like she was standing on a cliff, toes curled over the edge ready to jump and he was the abyss below. Once she moved there was no going back. His gravity would consume her whole and only the trust that he would catch her could save her from the destruction that could come from letting go. But then his words faltered and drifted off incomplete, settling behind the honest and raw vulnerability in his eyes. All it took was that one look… and she jumped.

Lux acted on instinct, like a magnet deep beneath her ribs was drawn to an equally as strong and opposite magnet in Beckett’s chest, pulling her closer. She started leaning forward, shifting her weight onto her knees as the space between them shrank, inch by inch. Her fingers tightened around his, as if anchoring them both in the moment, while her other hand shifted until it rested against the top of his thigh, bracing herself as she moved while grounding her in reality. Her chest tightened, stealing the air from her lungs as she felt the warmth of his breath bloom against her skin. She held his gaze as she drew closer until the tip of her nose brushed against his. She swallowed hard, pushing away her doubts and steeling her nerves before her eyes fluttered shut and she closed the remaining distance until her lips finally met his.

It was gentle and trembling, like the fear of uncertainty was still so tightly woven that she had to slowly work to detangle it, word by word, touch by touch, kiss by kiss. It wasn’t hungry or passionate, but like a promise whispered through skin. Her body unknowingly settled into a mirror of their kiss from the night before, a quiet plea shared through a connection so charged that one touch couldn’t sate it. Without death lingering like a vignette around the memory, tarnishing and fraying it with a heaviness that tore at the moment before it ended, she felt everything: his hands on her, the softness of his lips, the gentle prickle of his facial hair, the shakiness of his breath, and the way one simple touch was more electrifying than an entire bolt of lightning coursing through her body.

It only lasted a second, not even that. A brief, gentle peck that froze time like the world stopped spinning and held its breath to suspend that one kiss. Lux pulled away, just barely. The tips of their noses still brushed as she drew in a shaky breath and forced her eyes open, looking over at him like she half expected the illusion to break or for him to collapse all over again. Her gaze flicked back and forth between his eyes, then fell to his lips as she struggled to fight the desire to close the space between them a second time, to kiss him with reckless abandon, without restraint or the deep seeded fear of rejection.

She cleared her throat and blinked, trying to push the thoughts aside and focus on the words she needed to say before she lost them again. "Survival and… time made us harsh people," Lux confessed. Her words were little more than a whisper, filling the silence as their breaths mixed in the fragile air between them. "But maybe we need to remind ourselves that some things are worth living for." Her thumb lightly stroked his leg through his jeans where her hand still rested. "It doesn’t matter if it’s in this valley or out there…" There was a soft quivering laced throughout her words, like she was trying to settle into this new state of exposed honesty, but her words were still resolute, with a gentle strength and stubborn surety. "We can keep each other safe… As long as we’re together."

Her movement stole the air from his lungs before she ever touched him. Beckett watched her lean in with wide, unguarded eyes, every inch she closed tightening something electric and unbearable inside his chest. His heart pounded harder with each breath she took, as if it understood before he did that this was the moment everything changed. When her hand settled against his thigh and her fingers tightened around his, it felt less like contact and more like gravity taking hold. And when her nose brushed his and her lips finally met his, his eyes closed of their own accord, surrendering to it completely.

For that suspended second, there was nothing but her. The warmth of her mouth, soft and trembling. The faint sweetness of strawberries still lingering between them. The gentle prickle of his own breath stuttered against her skin. All he could hear was the rush of blood in his ears and the quiet hitch of her breathing; all he could feel was the fragile, sacred reality that she had chosen him. It wasn’t desperate or frantic like the night before. It was steady and deliberate, like stepping forward into sunlight after years in shadow.

When she pulled back, he opened his eyes slowly, like he was waking from something he didn’t want to end. He was breathing harder than he had any right to, chest rising and falling as if he’d just run a mile instead of leaned forward an inch. He looked at her as if she had rearranged the sky for him, like she was the only fixed point in a spinning world. And when she spoke, about survival, about time, about choosing something worth living for, he felt the truth of it settle deep in his bones. This wasn’t just about staying alive anymore. It was about staying.

His smile unfurled slowly, softer than it had been all day, softer than he knew he was capable of. His thumb brushed her cheek reverently, memorizing the warmth beneath his touch, before he gave in to the pull that had been building in him since she first leaned forward. He drew her back in, closing the space between them without hesitation this time. The second kiss was deeper, still gentle but sure, his hand steady at her jaw as if he were afraid she might vanish if he didn’t hold on. He kissed her until his lungs burned and his heart felt too large for his chest, until the world narrowed to warmth and breath and the soft sounds she made against him.

When he finally pulled back, it was only because they both needed air. His forehead rested against hers, breath mingling in the thin strip of space between them. He was smiling in a way that felt almost foolish with its intensity, bright and unbidden. "I’ll protect you. Always," he said quietly, the vow simple but immovable. He exhaled a small, breathless laugh and shook his head faintly. "I’m sorry… for making you think I hated you. I never did. I couldn’t." His thumb traced the line of her cheekbone again, gentle and awed. "You’re like the sun. How could anyone hate you, Lux?"

The sound of her name on his tongue lingered in the air between them like something newly born. Beckett didn’t seem to realize what he’d done at first. The word had slipped out naturally, unguarded, carried on the same breath as his confession. Lux. Not Slade. Not the sharp-edged surname he’d used like a shield, like distance, like a line drawn in the sand between them. Just her. Just the girl sitting in the grass with strawberry-stained fingers and sunlight tangled in her hair.

His smile faltered, not in regret, but in realization.

For so long he had called her Slade because it was safer. It kept her at arm’s length. It made her a soldier, an equal opponent, a rival force he could push against without acknowledging the way she unsettled him. Slade was steel and strategy and sharp retorts. Slade was someone he could survive beside without having to admit he needed her. But Lux… Lux was warmth. Lux was laughter in strawberry fields. Lux was trembling hands and quiet confessions and a kiss that felt like coming home.

His breath caught slightly as the weight of it settled. He swallowed, thumb still resting against her cheek, eyes searching hers like he was trying to decide if he should take it back, if he should retreat behind the familiar safety of her last name. But he didn’t. He couldn’t. The distance it created felt wrong now. Artificial. A habit forged in survival that no longer fit the life blooming between them.

His gaze softened further, something resolute forming behind it. And though he didn’t name it, though he didn’t yet understand the full shape of it, something inside him had already rooted itself deep and permanent. It wasn’t just care. It wasn’t just protection. It was the quiet, consuming certainty that if she walked forward, he would follow; if she fell, he would catch her; if the world tried to take her again, it would have to go through him first. He had stepped out of a stolen lifetime thinking he had nothing left. Sitting here in the grass with her breath still warm against his skin, he knew that wasn’t true anymore.

"Lux," he repeated, quieter this time, like he was testing the shape of it, letting it settle fully into place. The name felt warmer in his mouth than he expected. More honest. Like stepping out from behind a wall he hadn’t known he was hiding behind. And this time, when he smiled at her, there was no armor left in it at all.

Whatever tension had taken root, leaving her trembling and uncertain, had melted away and for the first time in months Lux felt like she could finally breathe. The world wasn’t trying to swallow them whole. They weren’t running, fighting, and clawing their way across the country. They made it, they were here… Beckett was here. He wasn’t just alive, but here right in front of her. His hands held her like an anchor to reality, not pulling away like she burned him. He didn’t just suffer through a kiss, but pulled her back in again. He smiled. Armor and distance had kept them safe, kept them alive… But it also kept them cold, lonely, and so painfully desperate to bridge the gap. Whatever wedge had been shoved between them had vanished, and all that was left was them, raw, honest, and no longer running.

Then he said her name… her name. Not Slade or muttered curses, just Lux. Three simple letters that carried nearly as much weight as a kiss and stole the breath from her all the same. She heard his other words, she did, but they were lost once he said her name. Her eyes widened, somewhere in between awe and disbelief, studying his unguarded smile that never faltered and the softness in his gaze that made her feel seen in a way she couldn’t explain. It felt different hearing him say it, deep and yielding, with an intimacy that was reserved just for her. "Say it again," she whispered as her smile grew bashful and guilty and brighter than the sunshine that warmed their skin.

His smile softened in a way that felt almost impossible, like something in him had finally laid down its weapons. The way she looked at him, wide-eyed, hopeful, almost shy, made his chest tighten until he could hear the heavy rhythm of his own heartbeat in his ears. For so long her name had stayed locked behind distance and stubborn pride, hidden beneath the safer armor of Slade. But now it sat easily on his tongue, warm and natural, like it had always belonged there. Beckett let himself linger in the moment, studying the way her smile brightened under the sunlight, the way the gold in her hair caught the breeze.

"Lux," he said again, softer this time, like the word itself was something delicate he didn’t want to break.

The name hung between them for a breath before he leaned forward, drawn by a pull that had long since stopped asking permission. His lips met hers again, gentle and unhurried, the kiss warm and fleeting but filled with quiet certainty. It wasn’t rushed or desperate, just a simple, honest connection, like sealing something that had already been spoken without words. When he pulled back, his forehead hovered close to hers, and his smile grew wider at the expression blooming across her face. For a moment he just watched her, as if committing every detail of that happiness to memory, his thumb brushing lightly along her cheek like he still couldn’t quite believe she was real.

She laughed softly like he had offered her the world or confessed his undying love with a single word. Lux slipped her fingers free from his, only so she could take his face in both of her hands. The tips of her thumbs rested against the corners of his lips where they curved upwards into a smile, warm and welcoming like this is where she always belonged, not at Camp Half-Blood or in a valley surrounded by strawberry fields, but beneath his gaze, embraced by his comfort. She never thought she would see the day where he was happy, where Beckett wasn’t a soldier but a man that was alive and breathing and given a second chance at life. And what was harder still to believe, was that it was her doing.

Lux held his gaze as her right hand slowly trailed along the stubble on his jaw, then curved around the back of his neck. Her palm was warm against his skin as the tips of her fingers slid back through his hair at the base of his skull. She closed the space between them a second time, pressing her lips to his without hesitancy or restraint. It was deeper and needy, like now that she had permission it would never be enough. She wasn’t dipping her toes in to be certain he felt the same, it was months of wanting and yearning finally boiling over when the last thing that kept her at an arm’s length was pushed aside. She pulled him closer, breathing heavily through her nose as she wrapped her arms around him, unwilling to allow any space to grow between them.

The world around them narrowed to a point, a single moment… just them. Her lips parted to deepen the kiss and the tip of her tongue had just barely brushed his when a loud, excited squeal pierced through the serene hum of the valley. Lux’s eyes snapped open, holding Beckett’s gaze as heat quickly flooded to her cheeks, turning her face bright red. She slowly pivoted her attention toward the field where she quickly found Harper grinning ear to ear, clapping her hands enthusiastically, pigtails swinging about as she bounced with excitement. "I knew it would work!" she practically shouted. While Eliott stood beside her, arms tightly crossed over his chest with a scowl of disgust or disapproval that contorted his face.

"Oh, God," Lux muttered under her breath as she quickly buried her face into the palms of her hands. She turned away from the field bashfully, letting her head tip forward until she found solace hiding against Beckett’s shoulder. But even embarrassed, her smile never once faded. After a second or two, she started shaking against him as a quiet laugh slipped free, muffled by her hands. It was probably best they were interrupted, as much as she also loathed it. She could feel herself getting carried away and… There may or may not have been a moment where she completely forgot where they were… in plain sight of a lot of people… and children… and—"Oh my God," she whispered against his shoulder, more than slightly mortified.

For a moment Beckett forgot the world existed.

Lux’s hands on his face, the warmth of her fingers threading through his hair, the soft press of her lips against his, everything narrowed into a single point of gravity that pulled him completely under. He felt her everywhere; the heat of her body close to his, the faint sweetness of strawberries still lingering on her breath, the way her arms wrapped around him like she had finally decided to stop holding back. His hands settled instinctively against her back, steadying her as she pulled him closer, and the kiss deepened into something that made his lungs forget their purpose. It was dizzying in the best possible way, months of tension and quiet wanting to unravel all at once.

And then the squeal hit him like a bucket of ice water.

Beckett blinked, the spell breaking as reality rushed back in all at once, sunlight, strawberry fields, the distant hum of camp life, and most importantly… children. He pulled back just slightly, breath still uneven, and followed Lux’s gaze toward the field where Harper was practically vibrating with triumph. Elliot stood beside her with the unmistakable expression of a boy who had witnessed something deeply offensive to his young sensibilities. The tips of Beckett’s ears warmed, a faint flush creeping along the back of his neck, though his embarrassment was quieter than Lux’s spectacular retreat into her hands.

He let out a soft breath through his nose and shook his head, amusement tugging at the corner of his mouth despite everything. "Kids," he muttered under his breath, the word carrying the same weary acceptance someone might use for rain on a day they’d forgotten their umbrella.

Lux had already folded into his shoulder, hiding her face while quiet laughter shook through her frame. Beckett’s expression softened at the sound of it, the tension that had once defined every interaction between them now replaced by something lighter, warmer. His hand slid down her arm until his fingers found hers again, giving her hand a gentle squeeze as if to reassure her that the world hadn’t ended just because they’d been caught kissing by a strawberry field, in fact, he wanted everyday to be filled with little nonsensical moments just like this. The simple contact grounded him again, a reminder that none of this was slipping away.

He glanced out across the valley, the cabins scattered across the hills, the lake glinting in the afternoon sun, the distant laughter of campers drifting through the air like music. Then he looked back at her, and that last taunt thread in his chest loosened. "Want to go check out the rest of the camp?" he asked softly, his thumb brushing the back of her hand as his smile returned, easy and genuine. It felt like the kind of question that belonged to people who finally had the luxury of time.

She finally pulled away from his shoulder, laughing softly as her gaze met his, her face warm and flushed beneath the wisps of wind-blown blonde hair. Lux gave herself one final moment to study his face, his lips, the moment… him. She needed to commit it all to memory, like one last sliver of paranoia couldn’t release its grasp on her, and she had to remember that moment in case the world took it from her like everything else. No amount of time would have been enough for her to pry herself away, but when it felt sufficient she gave him a small nod. "Yeah," she replied quietly, smile softening but never fading.

Lux reluctantly slipped her hand from his grasp and pushed off the plush, cool grass to get to her feet. The soft flush still clung to her cheeks as she ran her hands along her clothes and tucked loose hair behind her ears, feeling as though she was caught in a far worse position than she was. She leaned over and scooped up her discarded CD player, headphones vibrating softly in her palms as Pearl Jam continued to play quietly. After turning it off, she slid it back into her pack. She lifted her bag by the strap and swung it over her shoulder, the movement in her scarred left arm and the weight bumping her back made her wince, but she grimaced through it as something to grow accustomed to rather than cater too.

Her attention shifted back over Beckett, the sight of him alone made something warm bloom inside her, like a foreign sense of ease that he was still there… and it really wasn’t a dream. Lux’s smile settled, soft and certain, like it was a state of living not just a fleeting moment as she slowly found his hand and slipped her fingers between his. She inhaled deeply as her gaze scanned the grandeur of camp splayed out all around them. "Maybe we can find some showers," she mused. A beat or two passed before the gravity of what she said—and the implications with it—hit her with the force of a hellhound’s claw. Her eyes widened, cheeks growing a shade darker as she fumbled for an explanation. "I just… I feel like I’m covered in dirt and blood… and hot water sounds amazing." She swallowed, then peeked over at him sheepishly from the corner of her eyes.

Beckett’s mouth twitched before he could stop it, the barest betrayal of the thought that flashed through him the moment she mentioned showers. It was quick, gone almost as soon as it came, but not before heat climbed the back of his neck and settled warm beneath the collar of the orange sweatshirt. Standing again made everything feel a little too real, the weight of his bag against his shoulder, the sun on his skin, Lux beside him with flushed cheeks and that sheepish glance from the corner of her eye that was, frankly, far more dangerous than any monster they had outrun. He cleared his throat, like that might somehow force his thoughts back into line, and dragged in a steadying breath. "I could use a shower," he managed, voice rougher than he intended, doing his best to ignore how painfully cute she looked when she fumbled over herself.

His gaze drifted over the camp again, taking in the sprawling valley with its cabins and pathways and sunlight, as if the landscape itself might rescue him from the direction his mind was trying to go. There was so much of this place he didn’t understand yet, too many moving parts, too many smiling strangers in orange shirts acting like they had all the time in the world. The thought should have unsettled him more than it did, but with Lux’s fingers threaded through his, the uncertainty felt strangely manageable, like a puzzle that could wait until tomorrow. He adjusted the strap on his shoulder with his free hand, lips pulling into a thoughtful line as his eyes narrowed slightly toward the clustered cabins below. "I guess we should figure out which… cabin is ours?" he said, the question half to her and half to the universe at large. Then, lower, more to himself than anyone else, "Wonder who the hell’s even in charge of this place…"

The muttered question hung in the air for only a second before he gave up on solving it right then and there. After the briefest hesitation, still not quite used to the fact that he could reach for her now, that she might actually let him, he caught her hand more firmly in his and tugged her gently back toward the trail. The motion was instinctive, easy, like he’d already decided that wherever the path led, she belonged at his side. Their joined hands swung lightly between them as they stepped off the grass and toward the winding path, the strawberry field and the shrieking delight of Harper fading behind them. Beckett didn’t look away from the trail ahead for long, but when he glanced at Lux from the corner of his eye, the soft curve of his smile returned, warm and quiet and still a little awed that this was real.

Lux followed his lead without argument for the first time… ever. No sharp stubbornness or begrudging reluctance. She simply slotted herself beside him, their shoulders occasionally brushing from their closeness as they slipped into a natural synchronicity. She gave his hand a gentle squeeze following his rhetorical questions, attempting to ease any concerns before they could take root. "I don’t know. But we’ll figure it out. We always do." Her words came softly, laced with the warmth of reassurance and a patience she had never been afforded during their time together. They wandered through camp with a goal, but no destination, settling in the peace of existing in each other’s space like that was where they had always belonged, side by side.



interactions ....|.... none ............... mentions ....|.... violet ............... collabs ....|.... @Sleepy Tani
1x Thank Thank
Hidden 1 mo ago Post by Sleepy Tani
Raw
GM
Avatar of Sleepy Tani

Sleepy Tani Needs A Nap

Member Seen 4 days ago



clover .....|..... outfit .......... evander .....|..... outfit .......... the strawberry fields


The sun was warm against Clover’s shoulders where they peeked out from beneath her large straw hat. Her wicker basket, which was weighed down by dozens of strawberries, left a woven imprint in her skin as she let the handle rest in the crook of her arm while her other hand kept her hat from fluttering away in the wind. Her smile was unguarded and bright as she watched the children run and laugh through the rows of crops without a care in the world, weightless with the freedom only a child could possess.

At one point when they ran circles around her, she reached down, scooping the wrapped sucker from Elliot’s hand, quickly lifting it out of reach before he could jump and snatch it back. "Hey!" he whined, flailing his arms and jumping dramatically. "That’s for Harper!"

"And she can have it," Clover mused as she tucked the small treat into the pocket of her overalls. "After you both stop running around like little hellions." She laughed fondly, giving her pocket a gentle pat of reassurance. "I’ll guard it with my life." After giving him a playful salute, she shooed them both off to continue running and playing or whatever other nonsense they wanted to get up to.

Clover slowly walked through the lines of strawberries looking for only the ripest and reddest berries to harvest. It wasn’t necessarily picking, not for her. Whenever she walked past a berry that was just right it always fell from the stem and rolled just into view. The Demeter kids loathed working the fields alongside her. No matter how hard they worked, knees and elbows caked in mud, she always returned with a more plentiful basket without a speck of dirt beneath her nails. That day was no different. Her basket was nearly overflowing and berries continued to present themselves like rubies before her.

She had stopped when a strawberry nearly the size of a tangerine rolled into the pathway between the rows of bushes. Clover leaned over to pick it up, contemplating if she should give into temptation and eat that one herself when a loud squeal startled her. The basket that had been dangling from her arm, slipped from the grove it made and fell to the ground, spilling half of its contents across the packed earth. She stood up abruptly, heart racing as she frantically searched for the source, frightened that children had gotten hurt in the handful of seconds she looked away. But when her gaze settled on Harper, the girl was nothing short of elated as she bounced up and down. "I knew it would work!"

Clover pressed her hand to her chest, catching her breath as she turned her attention toward the culprit of such excitement. Her cheeks immediately flushed to a red that rivaled her hair as she noticed the two unfamiliar lovebirds caught in the middle of a kiss that looked like it was seconds from getting much worse. She wouldn’t have admitted it out loud, but she was thankful for Harper’s outburst if only to save herself from awkwardly having to interrupt and remind them they were quite literally in the middle of camp. Still… She was a romantic. She couldn’t help the airy giggle that slipped out along with the bashful smile that curled at the corners of her mouth as she turned away.

"Go on," she instructed them quietly, while shooing them with a gentle push to both of their backs. "It’s time you go clean up for dinner anyway."

"Clover!" Harper and Elliot both whined in unison. They threw their heads back, groaning and stamping their little feet dangerously close to the lost bundle of berries.

"If you smash my strawberries, I’ll get you," Clover playfully teased them, reaching out to tickle both of their sides and scare them back a few feet from the mess. They both giggled and swatted away her hands, unable to remain grumpy while tickled. Classic. She then reached into her pocket, pulled out the sucker and slipped it into Harper’s pocket. "After dinner," she warned with a small wag of her finger. "Alright, now go!" Harper and Elliot quickly ran off, their laughter immediately returning as they chased and ran circles around each other in the general direction of the cabins.

With no one else remaining in the fields, Clover slowly lowered herself with a soft sigh. Her bare knees pressed down into the dirt as she turned her basket upright and set it aside, before she set to collecting all of her runaway berries.

The day had split open and poured gold over everything.

Evander returned to camp with salt still clinging to his skin and the ghost of the sea breeze caught in the soft fall of his hair, the shoreline lingering on him like a blessing he had not asked for but accepted all the same. His walk beyond the camp’s edge had been meant to clear his head, nothing more than habit, the ritual of a man who carried too many thoughts and preferred to set them in motion rather than let them rot. But somewhere along the beach, with waves lapping at the sand in steady, ancient rhythm, his phone had buzzed in his hand and the world had shifted beneath his feet.

Athena’s Scholarship—his scholarship, the program he had fought tooth and nail to build, to pitch, to defend, to make real in a world that too often left bright minds behind if they were born in the wrong zip code or with the wrong last name, had been approved. Not just approved. It had gone live that morning. Applications were already coming in from young men and women he would likely never meet, and somehow that made it all the more sacred. For the first time in years, joy did not feel like something fragile or borrowed. It felt earned.

He had dressed without much thought that morning, but by the time he crossed back through the valley it felt as though even the gods themselves had conspired to make him look more put together than he had any right to. A muted taupe knit polo clung softly to his frame, textured and refined in a way that made it look effortless despite the quiet luxury of it, the collar resting open at his throat where the first button had been left undone.

His sleeves had been pushed up to his forearms, exposing warm skin kissed by the sun, a silver watch gleaming at his wrist with every swing of his hand. Black trousers sat clean and sharp at his waist, held in place by a simple leather belt, and there was something unfairly polished about the whole of him, like he had stepped out of a magazine spread and accidentally wandered into a strawberry field instead of a private lounge in Manhattan. Even he knew it was a bit much for camp. But today, with triumph buzzing bright and electric beneath his ribs, he found he didn’t care.

That was how he ended up in the fields, on a whim, with celebration still fizzing through his bloodstream like champagne. He’d told himself he’d only stop for a minute. Maybe pick a handful of strawberries. Maybe let himself have something sweet while the news settled into something real instead of dreamlike. A few ripe berries had already found their way into his palm, gathered with the absent indulgence of someone too pleased with life to care whether it was proper to snack before dinner, and in his other hand rested one ridiculous monstrosity of a strawberry—nearly the size of a tangerine, glossy and red as spilled lacquer. He had just bitten into it, juice bright against his tongue and sweet enough to make him laugh under his breath, when he rounded the row and found her.

He stopped so abruptly it was a wonder he didn’t choke.

For a heartbeat, maybe two, he simply blinked down at Clover where she knelt in the dirt like some pastoral vision dragged from an old painting and dropped carelessly into the middle of camp. The straw hat shadowed her face in soft, honeyed angles, but not enough to hide the flush still lingering in her cheeks or the tumble of red hair that seemed to burn brighter in the late afternoon light. Her overalls, the strawberries scattered around her, her bare knees pressed into the earth, the wicker basket tipped beside her like a little disaster, it should have been messy. Mundane.

Instead, it looked almost mythic. Like the field itself had decided it needed a patron saint and shaped one from sunlight, freckles, and a laugh too gentle for a world like theirs. There was dirt on the ground, berries rolling out of reach, children’s laughter fading into the distance, and still the sight of her caught him square in the chest with enough force to leave him momentarily stupid.

He swallowed the bite of strawberry and stepped forward, the corners of his mouth twitching upward in a way that was looser, warmer, and far less guarded than he typically allowed. Joy had already softened him today, perhaps that was why the offer came so easily, why his voice carried no teasing edge, no carefully curated distance, only something unexpectedly open. He crouched just enough to gather one of the escaped berries near his shoe, the oversized strawberry still in his hand, bitten and gleaming, as he looked at her with the peculiar sort of gentleness that only surfaced when he forgot to protect himself from it.

"Need help?" he asked after a beat, rich and low and touched by the kind of uncharacteristic charity that came from a man who had just been handed proof that maybe, just maybe, the world could still be changed by stubborn people who refused to stop trying. And with the sun warming the back of his neck, sweetness on his tongue, and Clover kneeling in the middle of the berries like something out of a half-remembered dream, Evander thought, absurdly, unexpectedly, that perhaps this day had not yet reached its peak.

Clover didn’t notice the approaching steps, the soft sound lost beneath the fading laughs of children and her own shuffling along the dirt. It was shoes far too nice to belong in a field of strawberries that came into her peripheries first. Then a familiar voice came warm and soft in a way that was foreign to the point she could not believe it until she saw it with her own eyes. Her hand gently held her straw hat in place against her head as her gaze trailed along the crouched form in front of her. Dark pants led to a neutral shirt before her squinted eyes settled upon wire glasses and a face she knew well, although the happiness behind it felt bright and unguarded in a way that caught her by surprise.

Her smile widened and bloomed, curling unabashedly into her sunkissed and freckled cheeks. "Evan?" His name fell from her lips in soft disbelief. Out of everyone who happened to wander into the fields, he was the last person she would have imagined running into, let alone offering her help. Clover took in his appearance better, noticing the subtle way he looked more put together than anyone in a summer camp had a right to. He always dressed nice, like he was expected to give a TED talk or tutor students who attend Harvard. She imagined his shirt cost more than her entire wardrobe of secondhand and thrifted clothes. But he didn’t wear it arrogantly or like he expected people to take notice. It was just… unapologetically Evander.

"You look nice today," she beamed up at him. Compliments and kindness came easily to Clover like breathing, it wasn’t a choice or decision as much as it was just part of who she was at her core. She ran her hands along the pants of her overalls, attempting to remove as much dirt as possible before she reached out to take the strawberry from him. The tips of her fingers gently brushed along his palm, half wrapping around the berry when she noticed the bite taken out of it. Her cheeks flushed beneath her freckles, quickly withdrawing her hand with a quiet laugh. "Stealing my prized strawberry?" she teased him gently before gathering up a handful of run away berries. "I appreciate the offer, but I’d feel terrible if you got dirty because of my clumsiness," she admitted with a soft honesty as she placed her handful of strawberries back into her basket.

The sound of his name in her mouth did something strange to him.

Evander had been called many things over the years, some respectful, some dismissive, some sharpened into weapons by envy or expectation, but Evan fell from Clover’s lips like something warm enough to soften bone. It was simple, harmless even, and yet it landed somewhere embarrassingly tender beneath his ribs, brushing past the polished layers he wore as carefully as his clothes. Maybe it was the sunlight. Maybe it was the absurd buoyancy of the day itself, the way the world had finally chosen to tilt in his favor after years of him shoving against it with bleeding hands and gritted teeth. Or maybe it was just her, kneeling in the dirt with freckles across her cheeks, smiling at him like he was not difficult, not sharp-edged, not exhausting to understand, but simply someone she was glad to see.

He grinned back before he could think better of it, the expression easy and bright in a way that felt almost foreign on his face. Not the usual dry, knowing tilt of his mouth. Not the carefully curated version of amusement he used like armor. This one was lighter, boyish in some dangerous, unguarded way, as if the news from the beach had stripped him down to a version of himself he rarely let anyone witness. He let himself sink lower into the dirt without a second thought, his expensive trousers meeting the earth in a way that would have horrified him on any other day, and reached for another runaway berry with the hand not occupied by the monstrous half eaten strawberry he’d scooped off the ground before he’d seen her.

"I couldn’t help it, I’ve never seen a strawberry so big before…I don’t mind," he said lightly, placing the other berries he’d gathered gently into the basket as though he had all the time in the world and nowhere more important to be. "If I can survive ancient monsters, I think I can survive a little dirt." Besides, it was the best day he’d ever had.

The thought pulsed through him, bright and golden and almost too big to keep contained. Athena’s Scholarship had gone live. Applications were already arriving. Somewhere out there, brilliant kids with futures too often overlooked were opening a door because he had forced one into existence. And tonight, tonight, surely, surely, his mother would see it. The proof of him. The evidence he had always known he carried in his chest but had never been able to offer in a form the gods respected. He could feel it in the marrow of his bones with the same certainty as the tide; he would be claimed properly, and he would leave the limbo he had occupied for far too long. He would move into the cabin that should have been his from the beginning, and the idea of that made his whole body hum with the kind of joy that left him almost reckless in his softness.

"It’s a great day, don’t you think?" he asked, glancing up at her with that same impossible grin still lingering as he reached for another berry near her knee, careful not to brush her by accident even though some part of him noticed the nearness with inconvenient precision.

Clover’s brows creased, tugging upward in curious confusion at the brightness that seemed to radiate off of Evan. While she never considered him to be a particularly angry or grumpy person, he was never happy, not like this. Something about it caught her off guard, but in a pleasant sort of way, like when the tide crept up the beach just high enough to brush her feet with a surprising warmth. "Is it?" she mused, studying the light behind his eyes and the soft dips in his cheeks from where his smile curved so wide that his face had to concede to make room for it. "I suppose everyday is great in its own way," she replied with a soft smile as she gathered more berries into her palm. She couldn’t recall her day being anything beyond ordinary: strawberry picking and clumsiness. But she wasn’t going to be the raincloud that dampened his sunshine either.

He set another strawberry into the basket, then rolled the absurdly large one in his hand like he was considering whether or not to offer her a bite before deciding he quite liked having an excuse to keep holding it. His shoulders were looser than usual, the line of his posture no less elegant but somehow less rigid, less braced for impact. The sea still lingered in him, the salt in the air, the rush of wind along the shore, the way the horizon had looked endless when his phone rang and his life changed by degrees he was still trying to comprehend.

"Have you ever taken a walk outside of camp, along the beach?" he asked, his tone drifting almost dreamy with the memory of it. His air was still tousled from the sea-breeze, he was certain he smelled faintly of the ocean. "It’s my new favorite spot. Quiet enough to think, loud enough that the ocean drowns out the parts of your brain that should probably shut up for once, and there’s cell signal."

She lifted her head after placing more berries back into her basket. Her green eyes studied him with a delighted sort of curiosity, trying to find the cause of his happiness without drawing attention to it. Clover could ask, but she didn’t want to dampen it, content to sit in its radiance while it lasted. "I haven’t," she responded while wiping the dirt from her palms against the denim of her overalls. "I always loved going to the beach back home but…" Her voice trailed off, brows furrowing softly as she brushed some windblown hair back behind her ear. "I don’t know," she sighed softly as her smile wavered, "I try not to wander outside of camp alone. I’m not much of a fighter and I’m scared of what sort of monsters could be lying in wait just beyond the borders."

Something in Evander’s expression gentled at that, the bright, buoyant edge of his happiness softening into something quieter and warmer as he glanced up at her through the golden slant of afternoon light. Fear looked out of place on Clover, not because it made her lesser, but because there was something so inherently sunlit about her that the idea of her having to live in cautious half-steps felt unfair in a way he couldn’t quite articulate. He reached for another strawberry near the hem of her overalls, dropping it carefully into the basket as though the motion gave him something to do with the strange little pull in his chest.

"I could take you sometime, if you want," he offered, making a show of sounding casual about it, just a light shrug of one shoulder, like the words were no heavier than the berries in his hand, even though he found himself oddly aware of how they landed between them. "It’s not too bad, usually. Not too many of them seem to like getting close to the ocean, and I don’t wander too far." He shrugged again, easier this time, his smile never quite fading as old memories flickered through him—salt air, laughter, and younger versions of himself and the Hermes boys slipping past the camp borders like they were stealing something sacred just for the thrill of it, all scraped knees and reckless grins and the kind of boyhood daring that made danger feel smaller than it was.

Clover stilled as her fingers curled around a berry beside her knee. Her gaze slowly lifted between red lashes and the brim of her hat to look over at him with a soft sort of confusion that creased her brows. The offer was simple, friendly, given as easily as he had when he dropped to his knees in the dirt with her. There was no subtext or ulterior motive… yet something about it and the silent weight that hovered between them when neither of them spoke felt… different. Had they ever really spent time together… alone? Aside from gathering the scattered remains of a small strawberry explosion, she didn’t think so. There was something about the thought of them walking barefoot along the beach, side by side with their toes in the sand that made a strange sort of fluttering take root in her chest.

"That sounds nice," she responded before logic or thought had a chance to settle. Clover would be lying if she said she didn’t yearn to visit the ocean. It might be on the opposite side of the country, but something about the steady rush of the tide and salt in the air made her feel closer to her dad. She finally picked up the berry held between her fingers and dropped it into her basket. "I’ve never been to an East Coast beach," she admitted with a sheepish sort of smile that only curled upward on one side. "I like collecting sea glass and sea shells, like buckets full… to make jewelry." A quiet laugh hummed to life behind her smile as she gathered more strawberries by dragging both of her hands along the ground, scooping up several into her palms, then discarding them into the basket. "So I’d be insufferable," she concluded while raising dirt covered fingers to sweep a loose strand of hair back behind her ear.

Something in Evander’s expression softened again, the sharp cleverness that so often lived in his face giving way to a quieter sort of fondness as he listened to her talk. There was something almost disarming about the way Clover admitted things, unguarded and earnest, as if she had never learned to make her wants smaller just to keep from burdening anyone with them. He could picture it too easily, her barefoot in the surf, skirts or overalls damp at the hem, crouching every few feet to scoop up bits of worn glass and shells with the same reverence she gave strawberries in the field.

The image settled somewhere annoyingly warm in his chest, and instead of resisting it, he let himself smile. "Sea glass is pretty," he said simply, like it was obvious, like she was obvious. His fingers absently dropped another berry into the basket as he glanced at her dirt-smudged hands and the loose strand of hair she’d tucked back with them. "I don’t think I’d mind if you were insufferable about it," he added, the teasing in his voice so light it barely counted, gentled by a warmth he didn’t bother to hide.

Her brows rose like a silent admission of surprise as she looked across the small strawberry scattered space between them to meet his gaze. Clover had accepted that her excitement over small things like collecting sea glass and sea shells or wishing on shooting stars might have frustrated others, but hearing that he wouldn’t mind it was something else entirely. She couldn’t fight the unbidden smile that bloomed across her face at the thought of someone just letting her be insufferable without impatience or annoyance. "I’d only make you carry my bucket if it got really heavy," she amended as her nose scrunched at the playful comment. "And I could make you something if you find a piece of glass or something you like," she added, turning a berry over between her fingers before setting it in the basket. "I don’t think anything I make would really match your wardrobe, but…" Her voice trailed off, punctuated with a small shrug of her shoulders.

A small laugh slipped from Evander then, soft and unexpectedly genuine, the sound almost foreign coming from him in such an unguarded way. He reached for two more runaway strawberries and placed them carefully into Clover’s basket, each one set down with a precision that made the simple task seem almost ceremonious. The field smelled of crushed green leaves and warm sweetness, the late sun spilling honey over the rows and catching in the loosened strands of her red hair beneath the brim of her hat. He glanced at her as she spoke, at the scrunch of her nose, the easy brightness in her smile, the dirt smudged against her overalls, and something in his chest gave that same strange, warm pull it had been suffering from all afternoon. For once, he didn’t feel the urge to hide behind wit sharp enough to cut the moment apart before it could settle.

"I wouldn’t mind carrying the bucket," he said lightly, the words threaded with teasing but lacking any real complaint, as if the idea of following her down the shoreline while she filled it piece by precious piece sounded far more tolerable than it should have. His mouth curved a little wider at one corner, a smile touched with a fondness he likely would have denied if called on it.

"Especially if it’s the price of not having to listen to you mourn every shell or shard you had to leave behind." There was a quiet warmth to the remark, a gentleness that made it clear he wasn’t mocking her for the admission, but meeting it exactly where she offered it, earnestness for earnestness, even if his still came dressed in dry humor. The thought of Clover with a bucket bumping against her leg, sunburnt shoulders and sea wind in her hair, stooping every few feet to rescue some tiny forgotten treasure from the sand, lodged itself in his mind with alarming ease.

His gaze dropped briefly to the berry in her fingers, then rose again to her face as she offered to make him something, and the lightness in his expression softened into something quieter. The idea should have struck him as impractical—he was too particular, too polished, too inclined toward clean lines and expensive neutrals for handmade jewelry scavenged from the tide. And yet, sitting there in the dirt with strawberries at their knees and Clover smiling at him like that, it felt absurd to pretend he cared more about aesthetics than the thought of her making something with him in mind. "I think I’d like something made from sea glass," he admitted, voice lower now, honest in a way that seemed to surprise even him. His eyes lingered on her for a second too long, bright behind the lenses she had just straightened for him, before his attention dipped back to the basket between them. "You know," he added, that small smile returning, "I’m starting to think these fields might be just as good as the beach."

Clover’s head perked up, smile brightening, as she looked around hopeful that she might find the cause of his happiness. Her eyes scanned the fields finding them devoid of anything spectacular or anyone. It looked no different than it had any other day, empty not long before evening as campers hurried back to their cabins to clean up or rest before dinner. Her shoulders sagged, just a fraction, deflated at the thought of his meaning slipping through her fingers. It was only when her attention settled back on Evan that she noticed the way his gaze still remained on her, like an answer she had been too stupid to understand because it couldn’t have been… her? It was never her.

Still… Her cheeks flushed as her entire face warmed like it was kissed by summer, from her wild wind-tousled hair, to her rich freckles and rosy lips, all bright and red in the amber glow of the setting sun. Clover froze for a moment, her hand hovering over a large berry, as she tried to decipher his unspoken meaning. "The fields are quite pretty in the evening," she responded, dazed, stupid, and unbelievably naive. Before anything equally ridiculous could leave her mouth, a large gust of wind swept across the valley, rustling the strawberry bushes, and knocking her straw hat off her head. "Oh no," she gasped, reaching up to try and catch it. Her hands waved frantically, fingers brushed along the brim, but she only fumbled, then tumbled over as the breeze sent the hat bouncing and fluttering away along the dirt.

Evander had to bite back a grin when her answer came, sweetly earnest and so gloriously oblivious that it almost made him laugh outright. Of course Clover would hear what hovered beneath his words and still reach for the safest, most literal interpretation, as if the universe itself had handed her an easy answer and she’d politely chosen the scenic route instead. But he didn’t mind, couldn’t, not today, not when joy sat so full and bright in his chest it made everything feel touched by gold. This was the best day of his life, he was almost sure of it, and the lightness of it made even her adorable misunderstanding feel like something he would tuck away and remember later with embarrassing fondness. So when the wind tore through the field and stole her hat from her head, and she lunged for it only to topple backward into the dirt in a flurry of startled limbs and freckled panic, he moved before he even thought about it.

His arm shot out, longer reach catching the brim just before the hat could tumble any farther down the row, fingers curling around it with a victorious little snap of motion. The momentum pulled him forward with it, and suddenly he was bracing himself over her, one hand planted in the dirt beside where she’d fallen, the other holding her runaway hat aloft like some ridiculous knight returning a stolen treasure. He grinned down at her, unguarded and bright, the last of the evening sun caught in his brown hair until it glimmered almost golden, and for one stupid, inconvenient heartbeat all he could think was that she was unfairly pretty like this too, flushed and rumpled and sprawled in the dirt like the field itself had tried to keep her.

He shoved the thought away as quickly as it came, dusted off the hand he’d braced with, and leaned back enough to offer it to her, her hat still safe in his other grasp. "You okay?" he asked lightly, warmth threaded through the words like it was the easiest thing in the world, like catching her before the wind could steal something from her had somehow become the most natural part of his day.

A small, startled gasp escaped Clover’s parted lips as Evan moved faster than she thought capable, becoming a monolith above her, blocking the setting sun as he snatched her run away hat… or so she assumed. Her eyes, wide and stunned, never once looked behind her to see if he was successful, but were locked on his face. His tousled brunette hair was haloed in golden light, smile never once faltering, as he looked down at her over the top of his glasses that had slid halfway down his nose. Her cheeks burned bright, redder than her hair or the sunburn that teased along her pale skin or the strawberries splayed around them like a clumsy frame of disorder. Time seemed to slow as they were frozen in that startling, compromising predicament, hidden in the rows of bushes.

Clover’s hand lifted on its own, absent thought or reason as the tip of her index finger lightly pressed against the bridge of his glasses, slowly pushing them back up onto his face. She tried, with a severe sort of focus, not to touch him, but as she pulled away there was the faintest brush of her skin along the bridge of his nose. She swallowed and only then did she manage to look away, having no clue what came over her or why she did that. "You have fast reflexes," she commented with a frayed, nervous laugh as she tried to fill the silence and cut through the tension.

Her attention flicked back to him, finding her breaths had steadied at the small bit of space he made between them. She hesitated for a second or two as her green eyes slowly trailed down to his extended hand. It was a simple kind gesture, but something about… well everything felt like it was charged with meanings she couldn’t quite wrap her mind around. But, it’d be rude not to accept his help and—before she could rationalize one way or another, the same hand that adjusted his glasses slipped into Evan’s palm. Her fingers slowly slid across his soft skin until they curved around the back of his hand and tightened their grip for support. With his help and a bashful smile, Clover managed to lift herself back onto her knees.

"Yeah, I’m fine," she reassured him with a gentle squeeze against his hand before letting her fingers slip from his grasp and returned to gathering berries as if the sudden and heart racing detour didn’t just happen. "I’m clumsy," Clover clarified as if that rectified the incident or downplayed each and every time she fell down. "Thank you." Her gratitude came out little more than a whisper, soft as the breeze that stole her hat as she slowly reached out to take it from him. Her smile widened, warm and faintly uncertain as she took the straw hat and placed it securely back on top of her wild ginger hair.

For one impossible, suspended heartbeat, Evander forgot how to breathe.

He had meant only to catch the hat. That was all. A simple reflex, a quick reach, a harmless act of assistance made easier by longer limbs and a good day. But then Clover looked up at him from the dirt with those wide green eyes, sunlit and startled, and the world narrowed in a way that was frankly inconvenient. When her hand lifted, slowly, carefully, like she was handling something fragile, and the tip of her finger pressed to the bridge of his glasses, sliding them back into place with that severe little concentration of hers, heat rose up the back of his neck so abruptly it nearly made him resent his own bloodstream.

The faintest brush of her skin against the bridge of his nose was nothing, less than nothing, barely contact at all, and yet it struck him with the absurd force of something intimate. He became suddenly, acutely aware of everything, the warmth of the evening, the smell of crushed strawberries and green leaves, the way freckles scattered themselves across her face like sun-kissed constellations, and the humiliating fact that she was somehow even prettier flustered.

He swallowed, harder than necessary, and when she took his hand to let him help her up, the soft slide of her fingers into his palm sent another ridiculous flicker of awareness through him. Her hand was warm. Smaller than his. Dirt smudged and sweet in a way that made his brain unhelpfully offer him the image of her barefoot on the beach again, sea glass glittering in her pockets. By the time she was upright and slipping away from his grasp, he had just enough sense left to school his expression into something passably composed—though there was still the faintest flush at the tips of his ears if one knew where to look.

He exhaled softly through his nose as if he could breathe the moment away, then looked at her with a gentleness that surprised even him. "You’re welcome," he said, quieter now, the words settling between them like something warm and sincere.

He dusted a bit more dirt from his hand, though his attention never strayed far from her as she settled her hat back onto her hair and returned to gathering berries with that same earnest little focus. The sight of her trying to downplay the whole thing with I’m clumsy, as if that somehow erased the way his heart had briefly forgotten its rhythm, made the corner of his mouth tilt upward. There was no edge to the smile, no dry wit sharpened into a shield. Just fondness, light and unguarded and still buoyed by the kind of happiness that had made him softer than usual. "It wasn’t a hassle," he reassured her, reaching for another runaway berry and dropping it carefully into the basket beside her knee. "I’m just glad you’re okay."

His gaze flicked to the brim of the hat, now secured once more atop her wild red hair, and his smile widened just a fraction as he tipped his head. "Really, this was the wind’s fault," he added, voice threaded with gentle amusement, like he was willing to blame the entire Atlantic coastline personally if it meant easing the uncertainty in her expression. "Clearly it got ambitious and tried to steal your hat." He glanced up toward the strawberry rows swaying softly in the evening breeze, then back to her, still annoyingly aware of how lovely she looked with pink in her cheeks and dirt on her knees.

Clover’s laugh was warm and unguarded, without a care for being too loud or too effervescent as it carried across the fields by the wind that nearly stole her hat not a moment earlier. Her smile widened, toothy and bright, at his small jest like he had just told the best joke she had heard all day. She continued to grab the last remaining stragglers as a soft chuckle still clung to her words. "If I didn’t know any better, I’d say I have bad luck," she confessed between weightless giggles. "You know, if it wasn’t for the weird way bad things always work out in my favor." She spared him a quick sidelong glance from beneath her long lashes. "Like dropping all my strawberries or nearly losing my hat," she continued as she slowly dropped the last runaway berries back into the basket. "I’m sure there’s some good that’ll come from it… I just don’t know what yet…"

Her words trailed off as a realization slowly settled in her chest like the tide, warm and steady, but with a current that rose and fell, leaving strange fluttering in its wake. She could see the pieces forming slowly, often too slow and a beat behind everyone else, as she often did. The spilled berries and wind swept hat all came back to Evan, to the dirt that caked his expensive pants and that impossible smile that she never recalled seeing before. Sure, it could have been because of her, but Clover had been around him countless times… and he never smiled at her like that. Was he obvious and she oblivious? Or was she missing something? Perhaps she was in denial or that felt more logical than any other conclusion she could possibly reach.

Clover slowly set her basket aside, but rather than standing up, she shifted off of her knees, sitting on the ground without a care as she crossed her legs beneath her. She wiped the dirt from her palms along the denim of her overalls while she tried to organize her thoughts and words. "Can I ask you something without upsetting you?" she asked quietly, finally forcing her gaze to meet his, even as a blush burned warm across her cheeks. "What’s made you so happy?" Her hands rose quickly, dirt stained fingers splayed innocently in mock surrender. "Don’t get me wrong, I… like this side of you." The admission fell clumsily from her mouth as her hands slowly lowered to rest in her lap. "I’m just… not used to it."

Another gust of wind swept through the valley, rustling the bushes around them and the trees that circled the field. The brim of her hat wavered, but before it could attempt flying away a second time, Clover reached up and pulled it off. Shoulder length crimson hair blew wild and free in the soft breeze as she tucked her straw hat securely beneath the edge of her basket. When she looked back up, her face was no longer hidden beneath a shadow, but illuminated by the golden glow of the setting sun warm against her rosy, speckled skin. Her smile still persisted even beneath her uncertain curiosity. Her fingers slipped back through her hair, attempting to tame it and keep it out of her face as she looked back over at him. "Happiness looks good on you," she added with an honest and sincere warmth behind her eyes.

For once, Evander did not reach for a deflection. The question landed softly, but it struck somewhere far deeper than most things ever did, and for a brief moment he simply looked at her. Really looked. Clover sat there in the dirt as if it were a throne built just for her, legs folded beneath her, hat tucked aside, red hair set loose by the wind until it framed her face in wild copper fire. Without the brim shadowing her, the last light of evening touched every freckle, every rosy inch of her skin, and when she told him happiness looked good on him, something in his chest gave a slow, startled pull that made him forget every practiced, polished answer he might have offered anyone else. His instinct was to be private. To make a joke. To say something clever and safe. But today had already made him softer than he knew how to hide, and Clover, earnest, sun warm Clover, had asked him so gently that it felt almost cruel to deny her the truth.

He hesitated only a second, gaze dropping to the strawberries between them as if the answer might be hidden there among the red and the dirt. His fingers turned the absurdly oversized berry in his hand, now half-eaten and sticky with juice, before he exhaled through his nose and let the weight of it go. "I got a call while I was out walking the beach," he said at last, quieter than before, the teasing warmth gone from his voice and replaced by something steadier. "The scholarship program I’ve been building… it was approved. It went live this morning. Applications are already coming in." Even now, saying it aloud made the words feel unreal, like they belonged to someone else, someone luckier, someone less stubbornly accustomed to fighting for every inch of ground. But the joy was there all the same, bright and impossible to contain, threading through the edges of every syllable despite his attempt at composure.

He shifted then, lowering himself more fully into the dirt across from her rather than hovering half-crouched, as if the confession deserved the dignity of being spoken properly. His trousers were already ruined, after all. The thought almost made him smile again. "Athena’s Scholarship," he continued, the name leaving his mouth with the careful reverence of something he had carved from himself by hand. "I’ve been working on it for years. Planning it, rewriting it, finding donors who wouldn’t pull out the second they realized I wasn’t making them a profit. I poured more of my own money into it than was probably wise." His mouth curved faintly at that, though there was no regret in it, only the weary amusement of someone who had long ago accepted that worthwhile things were rarely cheap. "I built the whole thing to honor my mother."

The admission sat heavier between them than the rest.

His eyes flicked briefly toward the horizon, toward the line where the strawberry rows gave way to the broader valley and all the cabins beyond, where the camp still hummed with the quiet rhythms of evening. For years he had carried that ache like a live coal beneath his ribs, Athena’s son in every way that mattered, and yet unclaimed, sleeping in Hermes with all the others who had nowhere else to go, telling himself it didn’t matter while every part of him knew it did.

"Or… that’s what I told everyone. What I told myself, too." His fingers tightened slightly around the berry, enough that juice threatened at the edges, and he let out a slow breath. "Part of me wanted her to see it and finally think I was worth claiming. Worth acknowledging. Like if I built something impressive enough, useful enough, undeniable enough… she’d have to." There was no bitterness in his tone, not exactly. Just an old exhaustion, long familiar and too deeply rooted to be ashamed of anymore.

But when he looked back at Clover, the harder edge of that confession softened, worn smooth by the simple fact of her listening. He did not often say these things aloud. He certainly did not say them to people who looked at him like he was not ridiculous for feeling them.

"The truth is…" He paused, and when he spoke again, his voice had changed—lower, gentler, more honest than perhaps he had ever intended to be. "It stopped being about that a long time ago." His gaze drifted to the basket, to the strawberries she had so carefully saved, to the dirt beneath their knees, to all the ordinary little things that somehow made the moment feel sacred. "I know what it’s like to be brilliant and still have to fight twice as hard just to be taken seriously. To have doors closed before you even reach them because you don’t have the right connections, or money, or name." His throat tightened slightly, but he pushed through it. "There are kids out there who are smarter than half the people sitting in Ivy League lecture halls, and they’ll never get the chance to prove it unless someone gives them one. I wanted to be that someone."

A small silence followed, filled only by the rustle of leaves and the distant sounds of camp preparing for dinner. The wind caught in Clover’s loose hair again, sending another copper strand dancing across her cheek, and Evander found himself absurdly grateful that she had asked. That she had noticed. That she had cared enough to want to know.

His smile returned then, smaller than before but deeper somehow, no less bright for being gentler.

"So yes," he said, a little self-conscious now that the whole truth had been laid bare between them, "I’m happy. I think… for the first time in a while, I actually feel like I did something right." Then his gaze lingered on her for a beat longer than necessary, taking in the gold of the sunset on her freckles, the softness in her expression, the way she sat in the dirt like she belonged to the earth itself, and the warmth in his chest shifted into something quieter and far more dangerous.

Clover remained silent, her gaze intent on his as he spoke, taking in every word with an attentive patience and understanding. Her expression was radiant and beaming with a smile so wide her face could barely contain it. Accomplishments were always something to celebrate and be proud of. Evan had every right to be ecstatic about what he achieved. She couldn’t even imagine accomplishing something like that in her wildest dreams. He had the right to brag, even just a little… just to her. She wouldn’t dull his shine or tell him to be more humble. She’d let him burn bright and unapologetically because victories deserved to be cherished.

"That’s amazing, Evan! Congratulations!" Clover practically sang as she leaned forward to rest her hand gently on top of his. Her fingers slowly curled around the side of his hand, giving it a gentle squeeze. She lingered there for a second or two longer than necessary before slowly pulling away and settling back against the dirt across from him.

For some reason she couldn’t quite put her finger on, Clover was a little surprised to hear about the lengths he went through—money, time, and sheer willpower—to create something that… didn’t benefit him at all. She had known he came from money. It was obvious between his clothes and just the way he carried himself. She never thought he was spoiled or selfish per se, but she didn’t realize how much he truly wanted to help other people. It reminded her of her father. While her dad might have lived more modestly than Evan, he put so much of his time and effort into helping those less fortunate than him, because life was a gift and everyone had the right to live it without struggling for shelter or food.

Clover shared the same pull to help others like her father, and seeing a similar drive in Evander made something warm stir to life just beneath her ribs. Her smile softened, head tilting to the side slightly while her fingers toyed with a tear in her denim along the knee. "I didn’t realize you were so… charitable," she commented quietly, her words tinged with a gentle and unfamiliar fondness.

She lingered in that comfortable silence for a long moment until her thoughts slowly wandered their way back to his other admissions about his mom and originally pursuing his scholarship for her. Something about that struck Clover like a cold breeze on a hot day: sharp, startling, and didn’t quite belong. Before she could keep them at bay, her thoughts fell free, words tumbling out one after the other. "I’m glad you stopped doing it for your mom. Because it’s not… Or, at least, it shouldn’t be." She inhaled softly, raising her calloused fingers to sweep wild locks out of her face. "It’s for the people you’re trying to help. It’s for you. Don’t cheapen your success by giving it to her—" She slowly shook her head while holding his gaze. "—It’s yours. You earned it."

While she wasn’t the type of girl who often blasphemed. The Gods deserved respect for no other reason than they were powerful and could destroy them without lifting a finger. But she had also spent countless years at camp watching bright, starry eyed faces wander through the border with hopes of finding themselves and a parent they never knew, only for the Gods to show their children little more attention than they did before coming here. Some waited years before they were claimed. And some, like Evander, waited longer and still heard nothing. Clover was lucky. She knew who her mother was before setting foot in camp and was claimed the second she did. But she couldn’t ignore the plights of her fellow demigods just because the struggles didn’t apply to her.

"It’s not easy being a demigod," Clover commented with a soft understanding of someone who shouldered countless burdens and watched countless others struggle beneath the weight of their own struggles. "So many people here are desperate to be noticed by their parents. It isn’t fair. We’ve been raised to believe that love is conditional. We didn’t choose to be born, especially not to a God. We shouldn’t have to prove ourselves worthy of our parents’ love… It should be freely given." Her words, while tender and offered like the comforting warmth of the setting sun, hit with a powerful conviction that couldn’t be ignored. Her thoughts weren’t clumsy or tripping over one another, but clear and concise as if they had festered in her mind for far longer than she let on.

Clover looked across the space between them, holding his gaze unwaveringly, earnest and unyielding as her next words carried a heaviness that contrasted the weightless lilt of her airy voice. "If your mother needs some grand accomplishment to notice you or deem that you are worthy of her attention…" She leaned forward, closing some of the distance between them as her voice dropped to little more than a whisper like she was sharing a secret only for his ears. "Then she isn’t worth your time. That is her loss… Not yours." Her shoulders rose and fell in a gentle shrug, openly unapologetic in the way she so casually talked down upon the Gods. Clover might have lacked courage in many aspects, but she never once stood down from her convictions or what she thought was right, regardless of whomever it upset in the process.

"The people who matter are the ones who were there for you before you made a name for yourself. Your friends and your family… They’ll be so proud of you when they hear about what you’ve done," she added, the warmth seeping into her words as her smile slowly returned, bright and honest like it had never left. "And…" she went to continue, but her voice trailed off before she finished, brows creasing in thought. Clover didn’t know if she was someone Evander would consider a friend. To the best of her knowledge this might have been the longest conversation they had ever had outside of training or whatever other camp functions put them in close proximity to each other. But still, she felt the need to say it, not for her… but for him. "Well, I mean… I’m proud of you, for what that’s worth." It might have been weird coming from her, but someone needed to tell him, someone who wouldn’t dim his light.

Evander listened like a man caught in the pull of a tide he had not realized he’d stepped too far into until it was already around his knees.

Every word Clover spoke landed with a quiet, devastating precision, not because she sharpened them into something cruel, but because she offered them with such unguarded sincerity that there was nowhere for him to hide from them. He had expected congratulations, perhaps a little teasing, perhaps that warm, sunny sort of encouragement that seemed to spill from her as naturally as breath. He had not expected her hand settling over his—light, gentle, and lingering just long enough to make his pulse jump so hard it startled him. The squeeze of her fingers sent a ridiculous rush through his body, warm and bright and deeply inconvenient, his stomach tightening with a swarm of nervous butterflies so boyish it nearly offended him. By the time she finished, with her voice soft but unwavering as she told him his success was his, that it belonged to him and not some absent goddess who had not yet bothered to claim him, Evander found himself sitting there in the dirt feeling a little breathless, like she had somehow reached into his chest and loosened a knot he had forgotten how to untangle.

He stared at her for a second too long.

Clover sat there in the strawberry field like she belonged to the earth itself, red hair wild from the wind, cheeks warm and freckled and lit gold by the sinking sun, and she looked at him as though none of what she had said was particularly extraordinary. As if it were simply the truth, and the truth should be spoken plainly. Something in him gave way all at once, a sudden yielding so instinctive and so utterly free of calculation that it happened before his sharper mind could intervene.

One moment he was looking at her, heart hammering hard enough to make him feel off balance in his own skin, and the next he was moving. His arms curled around her shoulders and drew her in, one hand settling at her waist as if his body had made the choice on its own, as if it had known before he did that he needed closer. The hug was warm and immediate and wholly unlike him, and for one suspended heartbeat all he could register was the soft give of her against him, the clean sweetness of strawberries clinging to her skin and clothes, the sun baked scent of summer and dirt and clover green things, and the humiliating fact that holding her felt so startlingly right it nearly stole the rest of his breath.

Then, just as quickly, awareness crashed back into him. Evander pulled away as though he’d remembered gravity all at once, every inch of him going hot with embarrassment so abrupt it left his face burning. Heat climbed from the collar of his shirt all the way to the tips of his ears, and his hands, gods, his hands, were suddenly very aware of where they had just been. He blinked at her, looking for all the world like someone who had just watched himself make a catastrophic social decision from outside his own body and could do nothing to stop it.

His mouth opened, shut, then opened again, words catching awkwardly in his throat in a way that would have been funny if he weren’t currently dying inside. "I—sorry. Gods, I’m sorry, I just…" He dragged a hand through his hair, glasses slipping slightly down his nose again as his composure disintegrated in real time. "That was probably—too much. I didn’t mean to—well, I did, obviously, but—"

He stopped, visibly horrified by himself, and then let out a quiet breath that sounded halfway between a laugh and surrender. For all his polish, for all his intelligence, for all the carefully curated edges he usually wore like armor, Clover had somehow reduced him to a flustered idiot in a strawberry field. And maybe that should have annoyed him more than it did. But beneath the embarrassment, beneath the stammering and the flush and the desperate attempt to recover his dignity, there was still that same warmth blooming low in his chest, deeper now, steadier, frighteningly real.

Clover’s eyes widened as he drew closer, unsure of what exactly it was that he was doing, but not moving either. Then his arms curled around her, pulling a quiet, stunned gasp from her parted lips. She could have gone rigid or pulled away, but her body reacted on instinct like a young woman who used hugs, comfort, and closeness as currency freely given, not earned. Her arms slipped around his torso, rough hands running along the fabric of his shirt that was far softer than her skin before settling against the plane of his back. Evan had always carried himself so poised and chiseled like cold marble, that feeling his warmth beneath her fingers was… unexpected, like finding out that beneath his projected perfection he was human, just like her.

There was a second, maybe two where she was able to sink into the embrace. Her head slowly dipped and her chin lowered dangerously close to resting on his shoulder, and then it was all torn away like a breeze whipping in through an open door in the middle of winter, cold and startling where warmth had settled. Clover’s hands sort of just… hovered in the air as he withdrew, fingers curling slowly into her palms as if she wasn’t entirely sure what to do with them. She swallowed and blinked, watching the color flood his face and tinge his pale skin pink as she felt a similar tingling rush pour over her, blooming just as bright and unavoidable along her own cheeks.

"It’s ok," she finally responded, quieter and a bit more apprehensive than she had before, like she was talking to a frightened rabbit and trying desperately not to scare it away. Clover’s bottom lip curled between her teeth as her hands slowly lowered until they rested in her lap, a little awkward, and still a bit unsure what to exactly do with them. "You don’t have to apologize… or ask," she gently reassured him, dipping her head slightly so that she could meet his gaze while her smile slowly returned, faintly tight-lipped, and curling more on one side, but still her. "I like hugs," she confessed with a tiny, innocent shrug.

He looked at her again, softer this time, eyes bright behind the lenses she had pushed back into place for him earlier, and whatever else he might have said dissolved into something simpler. "Thank you," he said at last, the words low and earnest and stripped of all performance. "For what you said. No one’s ever… no one’s ever said it like that before."

He swallowed, then gave a small, helpless sort of smile, uneven and a little shy in a way that felt entirely foreign on his face.

"And for what it’s worth," he added, quieter still, gaze dipping briefly before returning to hers, "I think hearing you say you’re proud of me might be the best part of today."

Clover’s lips parted, preparing to respond to his first comment with something gentle and playful in a way that could have maybe eased some of the anxiety she could see creeping along his shoulders, or how he stumbled for words when he was normally well spoken and intentional. But he filled the silence before she could, and his confession stole whatever words were sitting on the tip of her tongue. Her mouth slowly snapped shut, green eyes widening with slow recognition before quickly falling to the dirt that stretched between them. The flush that dusted her cheeks deepened violently to a red that was so warm it was impossible to miss. The tips of her thumbs lightly tapped together before her hands raised to brush wild hair back behind her ears, only for the wind to decide they belonged in front of her face instead.

She drew in a soft breath that was a little unsteady, mirroring the erratic flutter of her heart as if she had just ran or laughed a little too hard. Her hands ran along the dirt-stained denim of her overalls, unable to sit still like she had a moment earlier. Clover didn’t know what to say. There were multiple times her lips parted as a thought bloomed, then her jaw snapped shut, and words vanished just a quickly. "I…" she started, voice croaking slightly before pushing past it. "I’m sure you’ll forget all about it once your friends and family start showering you with praise." The words, for something so soft, landed a little heavier than her normal brightness, like she wasn’t able to let herself be the best part of someone’s day… Or perhaps, never had been before and struggled to accept it. But even in her uncertainty, there was a faint phantom of a smile that lingered persistently in the gentle arc that curved at the corner of her mouth.

Evander looked, for perhaps the first time in his life, almost boyishly bashful. The heat still lingered high in his cheeks, softened now into something quieter as he watched her fidget with the edge of herself, watching the way she tried to tuck her own worth somewhere smaller and easier to overlook. It did something inconvenient to his chest, made that strange warmth there deepen into something more tender than he was used to carrying. He let a beat pass before answering, fingers absently brushing dirt from his palms as his gaze dropped briefly to the strawberries between them, then returned to her face with a softness he didn’t bother to hide. "I didn’t really tell anyone I was working on it," he admitted at last, one shoulder lifting in a small, almost sheepish shrug. "There’s some things that are fun to brag about, I suppose, but this was… personal." The word sat heavier than the rest, honest in a way that made him feel oddly exposed, but not enough to regret it.

He shook his head once, like he could dismiss the whole notion of forgetting her as impossible on principle, then pushed himself to his feet in one smooth motion despite the dirt clinging stubbornly to his expensive clothes. The sun caught in his hair again, turning the brown faintly golden, and when he looked down at her there was that same unguarded brightness in his expression, gentle, and so wholly sincere it almost made the moment ache. He extended his hand toward her, palm open, invitation simple and steady. "Besides," he said, his smile curving softer, deeper, "How could anyone forget you?" And the way he said it made it clear he did not mean it lightly, nor as flirtation alone, but as if the very idea of Clover being forgettable was so absurd it barely deserved consideration at all.

The fact that Clover had been the only person he told rested somewhere deep inside her, like an anchor that had sunk into her soul and hooked beneath something unmoveable. She was rarely the type of person left speechless. Actually, she was quite the opposite, often told she talked too much or didn’t know how to enjoy the peace of silence… But that small truth that Evan shared stole her words before they ever formed. She simply sat there, brows creased and raised as her wide green eyes looked across the small expanse of dirt, studying him with a curious sort of bewilderment. A part of her wanted to ask why, but he had already answered that. It was personal. But more importantly, she wanted to ask why her? Why share something that was too personal to share with his friends and family with her of all people? Her curiosity often won out, but in this singular moment she didn’t ask… Like something deep inside of her knew the answer, even if her mind struggled to catch up.

She watched him stand, half expecting him to continue about whatever it was he was doing before her clumsiness became his problem. But then Evan’s hand lowered toward her in a quiet offering, punctuated with a question that fluttered around her chest with all the other words he set free and gave flight within her ribcage. His question was rhetorical… she thought. If it wasn’t, she didn’t have the faintest idea how to respond. But that still left his hand… outstretched, unguarded, and dusted with earth like the chaos of her didn’t know how to let go, clinging to his skin and clothes like dirt. Clover cleared her throat, gaze falling to the basket of strawberries on the ground between them. She gently tugged her straw hat from where it was pinned beneath the knotted wicker and placed it securely back on top of her head, taming her wild crimson hair while shielding her for a moment as she tried to temper the wave of emotions that were often displayed plainly across face.

After drawing in a small breath that wavered around the edges, her left hand curled around the handle of the basket. Then slowly, with a rising cadence in her chest that she couldn’t calm, Clover lifted her head, the brim of her hat rising until her gaze met his. Intentional or not, she smiled, uncertain and anxiously hesitant, but still bright and warm. Her right arm rose until the tips of her fingers found the edge of Evan’s palm. They lingered there for a second trying to come to terms with this new and uncertain existence between them where they hugged and shared secrets and… touched hands. It was like trying to find solid footing in sand. There was enough stability to trust herself and take a step forward, but it was still uneven and shifted beneath too much pressure. She blinked, then slowly curled her fingers around his hand. His skin was surprisingly soft beneath her callouses as if the world needed to remind them of another difference that could be added to the pile of stark contrasts.

The moment her fingers finally closed around his hand, something in Evander steadied. He tightened his grip just enough to be useful, grounding his weight as he drew her carefully up from the dirt, slow and deliberate like the moment deserved gentleness instead of haste. Her hand was warm in his, rougher than his own from real work and sun, and the feel of it sent a quiet, disorienting pulse through him that settled low in his chest. Once she was standing, close enough now that he could catch the faint sweetness of crushed strawberries and wind damp earth clinging to her, he gave her hand a small squeeze. He could not have said if it was meant to reassure her or himself, only that he needed the brief pressure of it, needed one more second before he let his fingers loosen and slip carefully from hers.

The space between them shifted after that, no longer accidental, no longer easy to dismiss, and Evander felt it like warmth under his skin. He brushed the last of the dirt from his palm against his trousers, though there was no real point to it, then looked at her beneath the brim of her hat with that same softened brightness that had not left him all afternoon. "Do you need to do anything before dinner?" he asked, voice polite in theory and far too gentle in practice, already knowing he had no intention of leaving her to do it alone. His gaze dipped briefly to the basket in her hand, then returned to her face, patient and open, as though whatever answer she gave would simply become the next place he followed.

Clover was surprised at how easily he helped pull her up off of the dirt. Then, because the world was never one to be kind to her for too long, the earth felt like it shifted under foot, or perhaps it was simply the pins and needles that pricked along her legs from kneeling for too long. But her clumsiness found its way back, like it always did, like a curse she was never quite rid of, just happened to avoid from time to time. She wobbled, only for a second or two, as if the wind was a little too strong and caught her off guard, or her knees had forgotten how to work. There was a fraction of a second where her chest brushed against Evan’s, their hands pinned gently between them before her heels found solid ground and her body remembered how to exist upright.

"Sorry," she muttered so quietly that the breeze that swept between them stole it. Clover’s gaze fell to their hands, to where his fingers curled a little tighter around hers before he let her go. Her hand hovered frozen in the space between them, the tips of her fingers rubbing together absentmindedly at the absence of his warmth against her skin… like she had forgotten what to do with her hand now that it was empty.

His question, a gentle godsend, snapped her from her daze. Clover’s hand fell listlessly to her side as her gaze lifted to meet his, finding the warmth and openness that still lingered there like a door that had been left open that he refused to close. The knotted wicker of the basket creaked as her grip tightened around the handle. For someone who talked as much as she did, words were becoming incredibly more difficult to find, let alone form sentences. Her thoughts were flooded with small, stupid, little things like… how she could feel the ghost of Evan’s hand still lingering in her palm, the way he looked bathed in sunlight over her after saving her runaway hat, or how he still hadn’t left, still stood so close that she could feel his warmth like sunlight along her skin on a cloudless day. It was all terribly confusing and made her stomach knot in ways she wasn’t used to.

It took more willpower than she’d ever admit to focus. Clover blinked slowly, pushing past the haze to try and catch words like fluttering butterflies. She cleared her throat and pried her gaze away for a second to finally speak. "Oh um… Just drop these off with the Demeter kids." She lifted the basket slightly as she spoke while her persistent smile never once faded, despite it all. "And probably wash my hands," she added more like a guilty confession, her words laced with a quiet chuckle as she rubbed the tips of her fingers together, feeling the dirt that still clung to her skin.

Evander caught the wobble before he quite realized he was doing it. His hand tightened instinctively around hers for that brief, breath-held second, steadying her without thought, his body leaning forward just enough that he could feel the soft press of her against him before she righted herself again. It was over almost as quickly as it happened, but the warmth of it lingered, her closeness, the way their hands had been briefly pinned between them, the quiet, startled rhythm of her breath. He didn’t comment on it, only let his grip ease when she found her footing, though the absence of her hand a moment later felt more noticeable than it should have. His gaze dipped, just for a second, to where her fingers hovered in that uncertain space before he looked back up, something softer settling behind his expression.

When she finally answered, words a little tangled but still bright, still unmistakably her, it drew an easy grin from him, one that felt unforced, light in a way that had come to him far more naturally today than it ever had before. The basket, the mention of dirt-streaked hands, the small, almost bashful honesty of it; it grounded the moment back into something simple and real. He brushed his palms together again out of habit, though there was no real urgency to clean them, and took a half step to fall into place beside her rather than across from her. "Then I’ll walk with you," he said, like it was the most obvious thing in the world, voice warm and easy, touched with that same buoyant joy that hadn’t left him since he’d stepped back into camp. There was no hesitation in it, no second thought, just a quiet certainty that wherever she needed to go next, he’d be there beside her.




interactions ....|.... none ............... mentions ....|.... none ............... collabs ....|.... @Mjolnir
1x Thank Thank
Hidden 5 days ago Post by Mjolnir
Raw
coGM
Avatar of Mjolnir

Mjolnir sʟᴇᴇᴘ ᴘᴀʀᴀʟʏsɪs ᴅᴇᴍᴏɴ

Member Seen 1 hr ago



colton .....|..... outfit .......... blair .....|..... outfit .......... camp half-blood


Blair had absolutely no idea how she ended up in the stables. Ok well, she knew, but how she managed to let her siblings convince her was an entirely different story. It was no secret she hated horses—ok, not hated but was terrified of them. Which is basically the same thing in her eyes. She was content never setting foot within a hundred feet of another one again. They were pretty and she’d happily watch them gallop on by from a safe distance, but standing beside one was how she imagined it would feel standing beside a dinosaur. It really just helped reaffirm how small, fragile, and mortal she was. All things she wasn’t particularly a fan of being reminded of beside an animal that has been known to be A. skittish and B. able to kill a person with one solid kick. Yeah, no fucking thanks.

While the whole of the Athena cabin took turns brushing the horses and feeding them carrots, Blair stood safely… on the opposite side of the stables, chewing on the inside of her cheek with her arms crossed tightly over her chest. She at least managed to dress practically, or as practical as a Carmichael wardrobe could get. She grabbed her least slutty black tank top that only showed a moderate amount of skin along her ribs and midriff. The jeans were a simple light wash, more expensive than denim should ever be, never worn, and tucked into knee-high leather boots. Her gaze fell to her shoes which had already sunk a little into the mud. They easily cost as much as one of those damn horses and now they were worthless, not to mention very impractical for her current predicament. The heel was only an inch, which for her was about as flat as shoes could get. It wasn’t like she was the type of person who has a pair of cowboy boots or timberlands on standby. Her idea of manual labor was a walk on a beach, not this.

"Are you ready?" Justine asked, her voice drifting across the stall, the unsettling brightness of it pulling Blair out of her internal debate between following through or making a mad dash literally anywhere else. Of course that would be fruitless. She had the athletic coordination of a panda bear on a playground.

"What if I watch instead?" Blair mused with a grimace more than an actual smile, without making a single move from her spot safely tucked in a corner. "I can be a cheerleader. I’m really good at it. I might have my old pom poms in the cabin. I should go check." She jabbed her thumb in the air over her shoulder before spinning around to make a hasty retreat. But she barely made it two steps and a gentle hand grabbed her arm, fingers curling around her bicep, not with force, but a soft will to keep her from leaving.

"The only way to get over your fear is to face it," the girl offered with a kind smile and a little squeeze, before dropping her hold.

Blair nervously rubbed the back of her neck as the anxiety churned in her stomach like choppy waves, her lunch threatening to make a disgusting reappearance. She cleared her throat, pressing her other palm against her abdomen as if it could settle the storm brewing inside of her. "Ok, but see I've been thinking… And a fear of horses is pretty small in the grand scheme of things." Her brunette ponytail brushed against her shoulder as she tilted her head to the side. "Like, I could easily go the rest of my life without ever encountering another one. It’s not like birds or spiders, right?" Straw crunched underfoot as she took another small step back, but Justine was ready, her hand rising to seize her arm a second time. "It’s fine. I’m fine. This is one thing I don’t need to conquer." To be fair, she’d be happy not conquering anything for the rest of her life, but she also knew that was highly unlikely. But this one… this one she could just ignore.

"Do you really want to be terrified for the rest of your life?" her sister asked, her words like an olive branch to bridge the gap between fear and courage.

Blair’s eyes narrowed. "Yes," she scoffed, rolling her eyes as her stubborn, spoiled rich girl mask fell into place, just for a second before falling just as quickly. She sighed. "No?" Then she stomped her foot and threw her head back with a groan that was far more dramatic than necessary. "Couldn’t we like… I don’t know, ease into it?"

"Blair…" Justine sighed, exhaustion plain in the weight of her brows creasing and the tired smile tugging at the corner of her mouth. "You’ve been easing into it for six months and still can’t even get close enough to brush one. I think we just need to rip off the bandaid."

Brown eyes looked over at Justine with a palpable disdain. "I hate you," Blair whispered through clenched teeth.

"I know," she laughed, the sound warm and far too pleased with herself for winning, just this once.

Blair drew in one long, deep breath, prolonging the inevitable by one more second while also attempting to steel her nerves to no avail. She ran her clammy palms along her jeans, then took a begrudging step forward. "Fuck. Fuck. Fuck. Fuck," she muttered the word under her breath like some fucked up mantra that could get her through it in one piece. Air stuttered in and out of her chest as she drew closer. She gulped, trying to swallow the dry lump that lodged itself in her throat like a pill.

The horse before her was, by all definitions, beautiful. Hair as black as a raven, shining like silk in the sunlight. Its tail flicked when flies lingered on its haunches for too long, but otherwise it seemed fairly calm. But that meant nothing to Blair. Every flick of the tail, shift of a hoof upon the ground, or turn of its head made her flinch. With each step the phantom pain of the bite seared against the exposed scar on her right shoulder. This was stupid. She was stupid.

"Good horse. Nice horse," she whispered as she slowly climbed the step stool that sat to the left of the mare. Blair reached for the back and horn of the saddle with so much caution that there was a very real possibility dinner would be served before she even mounted the creature. The trembling in her hands was so violent that it reverberated through the leather of the saddle causing the horse to side step uneasily.

Justine was there in an instant, taking the animal’s reins and hushing it with gentle, rhythmic strokes along its snout. "Breathe. She can sense you're scared and it's making her anxious."

"She’s anxious?" Blair snapped in a sharp whisper, nostrils flaring with indignation.

"Come on. Get out of your head… You’re halfway there."

Blair blinked rapidly, turning back toward the horse as she sucked in a shallow breath. She clenched her hands into tight fists trying to temper the trembles before reaching out to secure a hold on the saddle. Another breath, then she lifted her left foot and slid it into the stirrup until it caught on the heel of her boot. Her eyes darted back over to Justine with frightened confusion like all sense had left her mind and she had no clue what to do next.

"Good," she reassured her with a wide smile and a small nod. "Now just put all your weight on that foot and swing your other leg over."

"Yeah… I don’t know if I can do that."

"You’ve mounted a lot of guys, right?" Justine mused with a playfully sinister grin. "It’s not that different."

Blair actually snorted out a small laugh, unable to fight the smile that teased at the corners of her mouth. She rolled her eyes and shook her head. "Yeah, alright. Touché." Before she could overthink it, or talk herself out of it like she nearly had with everything else, she did as instructed.

Her hands tightened around the leather of the saddle, leaning forward as she shifted all of her weight onto her left foot. The horse adjusted and she held her breath, but she didn’t move when she caught Justine’s reassuring nod from her peripherals. Blair straightened her left leg and at the same time she swung her right over the back of the horse until she straddled its back. There was a second where she struggled to find the stirrup, but another one of her siblings stepped up and guided her foot into place.

"Ok… now sit."

Blair exhaled deeply through her nose, shooting Justine a cutting sidelong glance before she slowly lowered herself until her butt rested firmly on the curve of the saddle. She still balanced her weight between her feet and where she sat for a moment longer before finally letting herself settle properly, if not uneasily. She had planned to give it five, maybe ten seconds, and then she had every intention of climbing down and promptly having a panic attack in the strawberry fields. But before the thought could fully manifest, Justine was holding up the reins toward her with an expectant smile.

"You’re fucking joking," Blair rebutted, almost laughing in a stunned disbelief.

"You’re already up there. Might as well go all the way," Justine replied, her smile widening as she wiggled the leather straps teasingly.

"This was your plan the whole time." Blair swallowed, reluctantly yanking the reins from the girl’s grasp.

"No comment," she mused, patting the mare on its haunches before walking to the next stall over and mounting her own horse. "We’ll do one slow lap around the corral and then you’re free." Justine raised her right hand, then made a show of crossing her heart. "Scouts honor."

Blair scoffed. "Yeah… I don’t believe you." Her gaze then fell to the horse beneath her. She leaned forward, her right hand trembling as she hesitantly stroked its mane. "Please don’t eat me—or kill me," she added, almost as an after thought.

It all went surprisingly well in the beginning. The horse walked at a pace that could have made a sloth look fast, which was still too fast for Blair, but she actually felt like she was getting her rhythm. By the time her and Justine reached the opposite end of the corral, Blair lost some of her tension. Her back was still rigid, but her body rocked more with the motion of each step rather than remaining stiff as a board. There was a second where she actually let herself breathe and think that maybe, just maybe, she could do this.

Then there was the sharp squeal that tore across the camp from the strawberry fields. The horse shook its head, huffing deeply through its nose. Blair’s eyes widened, knuckles whitening around the reins, and her thighs squeezed tightly to the horse’s chest. Off to her side Justine said something, but her voice was lost beneath the loud rush of blood that deafened her. Before she could think or react, the creature reared back onto its hind legs. Blair knew she shouldn’t scream, that it’d only make everything worse, but in that moment logic had been overshadowed by blinding fear. The sound tore from her, piercing, shrill, and absolutely terrified. She could feel her body slipping and forced herself to hold tighter, the only thing more horrifying than staying on a frightened horse was lying on the ground beneath it. Everything felt like it was in slow motion and Blair was witnessing her death play out frame by frame, and there was nothing she could do about it.

The horse’s hooves slammed back into the earth, and before anything could be done it took off, sprinting toward the wood slat fence of the corral. But rather than stopping or veering in circles, it launched them both clear over it and barreled toward the center of camp.

The forge breathed like a living thing by late afternoon. Heat rolled through the long hall in slow waves scented with smoke, iron, sweat, and coal ash while sunlight spilled through the tall open windows above each station in molten ribbons of gold. Every gust of wind carried the distant sounds of camp inside with it, laughter near the lake, the dull thud of swords from the arena, somebody shouting over a volleyball game, but the forge swallowed it all beneath the sharper music of hammer strikes and grinding wheels. Lanterns already hung lit from the beams overhead despite the hour, their amber glow mixing with the orange pulse of the furnaces until every surface gleamed warm and copper-rich. Rows of workstations stretched the length of the building, each one claimed and shaped by its owner over the years. Spare gears hung from nails hammered into support posts, blueprints curled beneath heavy tools, half-finished inventions cluttered corners beside mugs stained dark with coffee gone cold hours ago.

Colton had settled into his own station quicker than he ever expected. Two months ago he still jumped whenever someone shouted in ancient Greek across the hall or celestial bronze sparked too bright beneath the hammer. Now the forge felt familiar beneath his skin, as natural as the old machine shed back home where he spent summers patching fences and replacing busted tractor parts with his granddad. The leather apron tied around his waist was streaked black from soot and burn marks, and sweat dampened the collar of his gray shirt until it clung between his shoulder blades. He drew the glowing blade from the furnace with a pair of tongs and laid it across the anvil in front of him. The metal burned bright orange beneath the open air, heat shimmering around it while sweat slipped from the edge of his jaw and darkened the steel cap of his boot.

Bug sat at the station to Colton’s right with one leg folded beneath him in his chair, skinny shoulders hunched over a bronze contraption spread across three different trays. His straight dark hair kept falling into his eyes every few seconds and each time he blew it away with an irritated puff through the gap in his front teeth without ever looking up from his work. Tiny gears littered the tabletop around him like breadcrumbs. Every now and then the machine in his hands gave an angry hiss or spat sparks against his goggles while he muttered to himself under his breath.

"No, no, no—that’s not where you go, you little shit," he grumbled at a spring hardly larger than a fingernail before finally glancing sideways toward Colton. "You keep hittin’ that edge too hard and you’re gonna warp the fuller again."

Across from them Finn leaned back against her workbench with welding goggles shoved onto the top of her head and a wrench tucked through the belt loop of her jeans. The shaved sides of her head caught the forge light while the rest of her pale curls spilled wild around her shoulders, frizzing from the heat until she looked half struck by lightning herself. She was filing down the teeth of a celestial bronze axe with long patient strokes, boot tapping lazily against the floorboards in rhythm with the scrape of metal. A cigarette rested unlit behind her ear purely for aesthetic at this point; nobody had actually seen her smoke it.

"Bug says that every time you make a sword," she mused without lifting her eyes from the blade. "One day you’re gonna listen and ruin his whole week."

Colton snorted softly and lifted the hammer again. The strike rang through the forge sharp and clean, vibrating straight through his shoulders into his chest. Sparks burst gold across the anvil and vanished before they hit the floor. He adjusted his grip, steadier now, and brought the hammer down again with the kind of rhythm that settled deep into muscle memory. Back home it had been fence posts, horseshoes, busted engine parts laid out on old towels in the barn. Here it was celestial bronze and steel and weapons that hummed faintly with godly power when the light caught them right. Funny how similar it all felt in the hands anyway.

The late sunlight slanted lower as the hours wore on, pouring through the open windows in long amber bars that striped the stone floor and caught in the smoke drifting lazily toward the rafters. Outside, the tops of the pine trees swayed against a sky slowly turning honey-colored. Inside, the forge glowed brighter by the minute. Lanternlight danced across polished metal and damp skin while furnaces roared steady as thunderstorms trapped behind brick walls. Somebody farther down the hall started laughing hard enough to choke after an invention exploded with a loud pop and showered soot across half the forge. Finn shouted something obscene and Bug just grinned wider.

Colton smiled to himself before setting the sword back into the fire. The heat flushed his cheeks and painted his skin gold while sweat rolled slowly down the side of his throat beneath the open collar of his shirt. For the first time in a long while, there was no ache in his chest pulling him somewhere else, and much of his day passed in this heat soaked content haze.

The sword hissed when Colton plunged it into the oil barrel beside the anvil. Smoke curled upward in dark ribbons carrying the sharp scent of metal and burnt carbon through the warm forge air while the last of the daylight stretched thin across the floorboards. He held the blade steady beneath the surface until the violent bubbling eased, then lifted it free and turned it slowly beneath the lantern glow, inspecting the edge with tired but satisfied eyes. Sweat slipped from beneath the brim of his worn ballcap and tracked through the soot gathered along his temple. He finally set the weapon carefully atop his workbench beside a folded rag and a half-empty bottle of water that had long since gone warm.

Bug was still hunched over his latest mechanical disaster, tapping furiously at some impossibly tiny gear with a screwdriver clenched between stained fingers. Finn had abandoned her stool entirely and sat cross-legged on the worktable sharpening the edge of her axe while music crackled faintly from a battered little radio hanging near the rafters. The forge had softened with the afternoon, voices quieter now beneath the steady roar of the furnaces and the occasional ring of steel striking steel farther down the hall. Colton untied the thick leather apron from around his waist and hung it from the side of his station before dragging the hem of his shirt across his face. "I’m callin’ it before one of y’all has to scrape me off the floorboards," he drawled, breath roughened pleasantly from the heat.

Finn barked out a laugh without looking up. Bug finally glanced over with that crooked gap-toothed grin of his and wrinkled his nose dramatically. "You smelled bad three hours ago, cowboy." Colton pointed at him immediately, tired smile tugging into place despite himself.

"Yeah, well, I ain’t the one cuddlin’ machinery like it’s a girlfriend." Bug scoffed loud enough to earn a snort from Finn while Colton grabbed his sketch book beneath the bench. "I’ll see y’all at dinner," he said as he headed toward the open door, voice warm and easy beneath the fading clang of the forge. "And if the gods are merciful, I’ll smell a hell of a lot better by then."

The forge still clung to Colton when he stepped out into the late afternoon light. Heat lingered against his skin beneath a sweat-dampened white shirt, the fabric sticking between his shoulder blades while soot stained the lines of his hands and dusted faintly along his jaw. He carried his sketchbook tucked beneath one arm, thumb hooked loosely through the spiral binding while he followed the dirt trail toward the Hephaestus cabin at an unhurried pace. Somewhere near the volleyball courts kids were shouting over each other, and farther off he could hear the rhythmic clang of swords striking in the arena, but his mind had drifted home already, to feed buckets, to cicadas humming through humid evenings, to the letter he meant to write his mama before bed.

Then the scream cut across camp sharp enough to hollow the air from his lungs.

His head snapped toward the stables just as the horse cleared the fence in an explosion of dark muscle and flying dirt. Blair sat high in the saddle with terror written plain through the rigid line of her body, fingers locked white around the reins while the mare bolted wildly toward the cabins. Colton didn’t think. The sketchbook slipped from beneath his arm and hit the ground hard enough to kick dust across the grass while his boots tore into the earth. He angled himself across the horse’s path fast and low, heart hammering hard beneath his ribs as years of instinct took over before fear ever had the chance to settle in.

"Easy now—easy, girl… hey, hey, you’re alright," he called, voice deep and steady beneath the thunder of hooves. The mare tossed her head violently as he reached her, nostrils flaring wide with panic. Colton caught the reins close beneath her jaw and planted his weight hard through his legs the same way his grandfather taught him as a boy. Dirt sprayed across the legs of his jeans when she jerked sideways, but his free hand slid firmly against her neck, warm palm smoothing through the slick black mane in slow strokes.

"That’s it… there you go. Breathe for me," he murmured softly, more rhythm than words. The horse shuddered beneath his touch, sides heaving hot and fast against his arm while her ears flicked nervously between him and the chaos behind them. He kept talking anyway, voice low as creekwater over stone, patient and calm until the frantic energy finally started draining from her trembling body.

Only then did he look up at Blair. She looked ghost-pale in the sunlight, frozen so stiff in the saddle it seemed like one wrong movement might shatter her clean apart. Colton’s expression softened immediately. He loosened his hold on the reins just enough to keep the mare steady while lifting his other hand carefully toward Blair like he was approaching another frightened animal altogether.

"Hey," he said gently, breath still uneven from the sprint. "You’re alright now. She ain’t gonna throw you." His thumb continued tracing absentminded circles against the horse’s neck beneath his palm, keeping both of them grounded at once. "You did good holdin’ on like that. Most folks would’ve hit the dirt halfway through the fence."

A small smile tugged faintly at the corner of his mouth then, soft and crooked beneath the sweat and soot still clinging to his skin. The adrenaline had left his pulse slow and heavy now, though his chest still rose hard beneath the damp white cotton stretched across it. Behind them camp had started stirring again, voices shouting from the stables, footsteps pounding across the grass, but Colton hardly noticed. His attention stayed fixed on Blair and the way her hands still trembled around the reins. "Hard part’s over," he reassured quietly. "Now all you gotta do is breathe, want me to help you down?"

It was all a blur of green and shouting and demigods jumping out of the way before they were trampled under hooves. Blair was frozen on the saddle like a statue, legs squeezing that frightened creature tight while holding the reins like her life depended on it—because it very well could. She somehow caught her bearings just enough to see Colton step into their path. She wanted to call out to him, to tell him to move, but her throat was a vacuum, swallowing all sound before it broke free. But he didn’t stand down, didn’t back away, instead facing the horse head on without fear. He had a calm strength that might have eased her alongside the creature if all logic and thought hadn’t been left behind in the stables. His voice was warm and reassuring, piercing through fear that seized her.

When the horse finally stopped moving, Blair drew in air so sharp and raw that it sounded like she had nearly drowned and was gasping for her first breath after breaking the surface. Her chest started heaving erratically as the hyperventilating quickly took root, stealing away her autonomy before she could grasp it. Black hair, no longer pulled back in a slick ponytail, fell knotted and wild around her face. Loose strands clung to the damp streaks that ran down her cheeks. She blinked rapidly, eyes red, burning, and dry from the whip of the wind and the tears that burst free without her knowing.

Her hands remained white as death, clutching tight to the reins like the single piece of reality that kept her from spiralling into a full panic. Blair heard his words and his question that was offered in earnest. She could feel the concern that laced his words even if she couldn’t will her body to move or even spare a glance in his direction. Her body shook so violently that her teeth rattled and her muscles ached. Her eyes snapped shut, breathing heavily through her nose as she tried to force herself to regain some kind of control… anything. Then with whatever willpower she could muster, she managed to nod her head up and down with a frantic urgency. There was no way in hell she could think straight enough to answer him properly, let alone climb down from that demon without things getting a million times worse.

Before Colton could offer her a hand, fast approaching hooves made her flinch and recoil, as if her horse had taken off all over again. The ache in her shoulder flared at the sound with renewed vigor, as if she needed another reminder why this was quite possibly one of the worst moments of her life. She was pressured into doing something she didn’t want to, something she had sworn off since the moment she set foot in camp. Blair had told herself she was no longer going to bend to the whims of others, not when she was given a second chance to… figure out who she was. Yet there she sat, repeating her same mistakes for the sake of other people, and somehow she was the only one burned.

"Blair!" Justine’s voice rang out across the small clearing near the cabins, cutting through the whispers of gathered and gawking campers. "I’m so sorry. I didn’t know—I didn’t think—"

Blair tensed, her fingers curled so tightly into her palms that it left behind small bleeding crescents that pooled crimson beneath her nails. She turned her head away, hiding her face beneath her wild black mane as another tear fell down her cheek. That was one of the most terrifying experiences of her life. She felt betrayed by a sister who promised her safety, even though it was her weak backbone that gave in. But more than that, she was mortified… embarrassed that all of camp saw her terrified and crying and completely out of control. And still, her body was frozen, unable to move as the fear clung to her fierce and unrelenting.

Colton saw the way her hands locked around the reins hard enough to shake. Her knuckles had gone bone-white beneath the dirt smeared across her skin, fingers pulled so tight they looked frozen there, trapped somewhere between instinct and terror. He moved slowly when he reached for her, careful in the same way he approached wounded animals after storms back home. His broad hands settled gently over hers, warm from the forge and roughened by hours at the anvil, and he eased the leather from her grip inch by inch before she could carve her palms apart. "Easy now," he murmured softly. "You don’t gotta hold on so tight anymore."

The mare shifted beneath them with a nervous flick of her ears, but Colton kept one hand steady against her neck while the other slipped carefully toward Blair’s waist. He barely hesitated before lifting her down from the saddle entirely. She felt frighteningly light beneath his hands, rigid with fear and trembling hard enough he could feel it through the thin fabric of her clothes. Her boots touched the dirt unevenly and he guided her instinctively between himself and the horse, broad shoulders turning to shield her from the growing crowd gathering nearby. Campers stood whispering in little clusters around the clearing, eyes bright with curiosity in that awful way people stared at accidents they were relieved hadn’t happened to them.

If Blair had her senses about her, she might have called him her knight in shining armor, commented on his soot streaked face that was somehow more attractive when disheveled, or maybe her stomach might have managed a single somersault when his hand found her waist. There probably would have been a mention about his muscles in the way that made the tips of his ears redden, but in that moment he wasn’t something for her to objectify, he was the only lifeline offered to her while the rest of camp watched and whispered.

Her shaking hands gripped tightly—probably too tightly—to his upper arm as she lifted her leg to the other side of the saddle, then let him bring her down. Her knees felt like jello when her feet touched the ground. Balir teetered uneasily, clinging to him with the sort of desperation that the world might unravel around her if she let go. She moved without thought, letting Colton guide her easily without complaint. Her body instinctually drifted closer, nearly folding herself into his chest if only to hide herself from everyone else. She stood close enough that she could smell the saltiness of sweat and oil that still clung to his skin. It was dirty and grounding, and for whatever reason it slowly rooted her in reality, helping her breaths come slower, and more measured.

"Justine," he started, voice low with a strain of reproach that sat heavier than outright anger ever could. "I think she needs a little space right now. Why don’t you handle—" His words cut short when his eyes landed fully on the horse beside him. He blinked once, frowned, then looked again. "You gave her Midnight?" The disbelief came fast and raw. He stared at the mare like the answer might somehow change if he looked long enough. "Have you lost your damn mind?"

The clearing quieted around them. Colton shook his head slowly, stunned frustration pulling hard across his face while Midnight tossed her head uneasily beside him. "Didn’t you see the red flag on her stall?" he asked sharply. "Nobody’s supposed to be ridin’ her yet. She ain’t broke in, Justine. Hell, she barely trusts half the folks workin’ with her." Midnight’s sides still heaved from the sprint. Colton glanced toward one of the older Ares boys standing nearby with guilt written plain across his expression, he’d been the one working with Midnight the longest. "Take her back before she spooks again." The son of Ares moved immediately, murmuring apologies while carefully leading the mare away toward the stables.

Blair blinked, tilted her head back with faint confusion, unsure if she had truly just heard Colton cuss or if she was still lost beneath some fear stricken haze. She couldn’t see his face, not fully. Her gaze caught on the sharp edge of his jaw and the muscle tensed along it as he spoke. The way he came to her defense, chastising the people who put her in that predicament, it made something traitorous burn in her chest. It was stupid, childish, a strange sort of feeling she never let herself have. Yet it remained, more glaring and startling than the tremors that still racked her body. She peeled her gaze away from him, focusing on a small tear in his shirt rather than anything else. She was obviously delusional after a traumatic event. That was the only logical answer.

Only once the horse disappeared did Colton finally look back toward Blair. She still trembled in small uneven waves when he wrapped his arm around her, face half-hidden behind tangled dark hair while tears streaked quietly down her cheeks. Something in his chest pulled painfully at the sight of it. Not pity exactly, but something gentler. Softer. He knew what real fear looked like, how it caused you to shake long after the danger passed because your bodies hadn’t caught up yet to your mind.

"C’mon, Blair," he said quietly, voice dropping back into that warm southern drawl that felt steady as worn leather. "I’ll walk you back to your cabin… or the infirmary." He didn’t wait for Justine to answer or apologize again. His attention never left Blair as he carefully guided her away from the clearing, arm secure around her shoulders while they moved slowly down the dirt path together.

She sighed heavily, faint calmness laced deep beneath the fear and adrenalin that lingered long after her feet were back upon solid ground and logic had regained control of her senses. Blair melted against his side, her stubborn independence wavering for once, letting Colton be her anchor with his arm firmly around her shoulders. He had barely finished speaking when she shook her head in protest, wild black hair bouncing around her face. "I don’t want to be around people," she confessed, voice hoarse and raw from the scream that tore at her throat. Her cabin would be teaming with Athena kids apologizing and smothering, and she didn’t need the infirmary, didn’t want the stress of people worrying over her. She looked up at him with wide, bloodshot brown eyes that begged for him not to drag her to either… but there was also a quieter plea that he wouldn’t leave her alone either.

Something in Colton’s expression softened the moment she looked up at him like that. The panic still clung to her in quiet ways now, shaking hands, red rimmed eyes, breaths that caught unevenly in her chest, but beneath it sat exhaustion, raw and tender as scraped skin. He understood that feeling better than most people probably realized. Back home, after storms rolled through hard enough to splinter trees and send cattle through broken fencing, there were always animals that needed quiet more than noise, stillness more than fixing. Colton gave a small nod and adjusted his arm around her shoulders carefully. "Alright," he murmured gently. "No people."

As they walked, he spotted his sketchbook discarded in the grass near the churned dirt where Midnight had finally stopped. Colton bent to retrieve it with his free hand, brushing soil and bent blades of grass from the worn leather cover with his thumb. The metallic spine had picked up a fresh scratch from where it struck the ground and his mouth twisted faintly at the sight of it. It had been the first thing his father ever gave him, even if it came in silence and smoke and divine understanding instead of words.

"Sorry, dad," he muttered absently to the book beneath his breath before tucking it safely beneath his arm once more. Then he guided Blair away from the cabins entirely, steering them toward the edge of the woods where the sounds of camp slowly thinned behind them into distant echoes.

Blair hovered nearby. Her gaze trailed after him, falling to the discarded book as he cleaned it with a quiet sort of reverence, before looking up just in time to find the small grimace that tugged at the corner of his mouth. Guilt knotted in her stomach knowing that whatever was wrong with it, whatever had befallen the book was for the sake of her safety. She knew it was silly, valuing some object above her own wellbeing, but knowing that she was the cause of that troubled expression that weighed heavy on his face… Well, she had almost wished that damn horse drowned her in the lake. He returned to her side and for one split second she nearly apologized, but the words snagged in her throat knowing Colton wouldn’t accept it anyway, he'd say it wasn’t her fault or something else like she was more important than some book… and she didn’t know if her conscience could handle him being so frustratingly understanding and charming.

The trail was narrow and overgrown from neglect, more deer path than proper walkway at points, with tall grass brushing against their legs and low branches bowing lazily overhead. Golden light filtered through the canopy in fractured ribbons that painted the forest floor amber and green while cicadas hummed steadily somewhere deeper in the trees. Colton led her carefully around thick roots and muddy patches without rushing her once, his pace slow enough that she could keep breathing through the lingering tremors still working through her body. "Found this place my first week here," he said quietly after a while, voice low beneath the rustle of leaves. "When camp got too loud."

The trees finally opened without warning.

Water stretched before them in a slow winding stream wide enough to almost pass for a river, dark glass broken softly by drifting lily pads and pale pink blooms resting atop the surface. Willow branches spilled low along the banks in long green curtains that swayed gently in the breeze, their reflections trembling across the current below. Near the edge sat an old dock weathered silver with age, several boards warped and sinking unevenly toward the water where moss crept thick between the cracks. Beside it floated a little white rowboat tethered loosely to one of the posts. The paint peeled in soft curls along the sides and one oar didn’t quite match the other, but fresh nails gleamed along the repaired ribs and the wood had been sanded smooth recently by careful hands.

Colton smiled faintly at the sight of it, some quieter piece of him settling the moment the water came into view. The stream moved steadily northward beneath the lilies, carrying fallen leaves slowly through the shadows while dragonflies skimmed low across the surface in flashes of blue and gold. Trees crowded close along both banks until the waterway looked hidden entirely from the rest of the world, tucked away beneath willow branches and soft light.

Blair had remained close behind, following in his footsteps as much as she could, although his stride, even when taking his time, was far longer than her own. Her knees hadn’t quite found their strength again and more than once she found herself tripping on a tree root or misstepping on uneven earth. But before she could fall on her face or stumble forward, his hand was always there… steady, patient, and secure. Somewhere around what she could only guess was halfway, she swallowed the last bit of dignity she was clinging desperately to and slipped her hand around his without ever asking, or giving him the chance to offer. It was only to save him from continuously sparing her concerned glances over his shoulder or jumping to her aid whenever it became apparent she had never actually hiked through the woods before… No other reason.

When they stepped out of the treeline, Blair froze, stopping dead in her tracks, fingers slipping from his grasp as he continued forward. Her eyes widened, taking in the view like someone who had never seen something as beautiful as a hidden creek in the woods… because honestly, she hadn’t. Nature and wildlife weren’t abundant in New York. If she wanted greenery and plants, they came in pots on balconies or lived within the confines of Central Park. The Carmichaels didn’t go on vacations to national parks or natural wonders of the world, they went to international epicenters for trade deals under the guise of ‘family time.’ Camp Half-Blood had been a culture shock for her when she arrived a year ago, and this little piece of simple splendor was somehow so much more.

"I didn’t know nature could be so… beautiful," she whispered more to herself, or perhaps the nature in question that surrounded her. Blair had seen it in movies and pictures, but it wasn’t the same. Images couldn’t capture the warmth of the sun against her skin, or the rustle of leaves as the wind whipped through the trees and tousled her hair, or the scent of fresh water and dirt that somehow smelled better than any candle or perfume. It was ridiculous and so painfully simple, yet she looked at it with wonder like a kid visiting Disney World for the first time. Sure, she could do without the mosquitoes eating her arms alive, the humidity that clung to her skin like a film of sweat, or the fly that kept buzzing near her ear… but for what might have actually been the first time in her life, she found herself stopping to smell the proverbial roses.

She didn’t follow him toward the dock, not yet. Instead her feet carried her toward the edge of the water where a pink lily danced along the sparkling ripples, twirling closer to shore. Blair crouched down, her knees tucking in close to her chest as she reached out to capture the flower. The tips of her fingers had just brushed the closest petal when her gaze fell to the small crescents carved into her palms and the dried blood along her skin. The beauty of the moment shattered in a single beat. She withdrew slowly, letting the flower continue downstream as if she would only diminish its allure by holding it within her marred hands.

Blair drew in a sharp breath, then plunged her hands into the creek. The coolness of the water was startling, but also grounding, helping clear the last bit of fog that hovered around the edges of her mind and ease the last tremors from her fingers. She ran her thumb along one palm, slowly working the dried blood from her skin until all that remained was four crescents carved into her flesh. She took her time doing the same to the other hand, then unceremoniously curled her fingers into a bowl and splashed her face with water. The chill sent a shiver down her spine, but she hardly noticed. She wanted to wipe the dirt and tears from her face, like maybe the fear and embarrassment could wash away downstream like that lone flower. Droplets trickled down her neck and dampened the collar of her tanktop, but she didn’t care. Her hands slipped beneath the surface one last time, dampening her skin so that she could tame some of her wild hair and push it back out of her face.

She felt entirely out of her element… no makeup, drenched in creek water, wearing designer clothes caked in dirt and stable stink, and somehow it didn’t fucking matter. Not today. Not after nearly dying on the back of a horse. Not when this one quiet moment and gentle act seemed to be the only thing holding her together.

The water gathered in her palms and slipped through her fingers in glittering streams while she scrubbed blood and dirt from her skin with quiet determination. Colton’s gaze caught on the small crescents left behind in her palms and his jaw tightened faintly at the sight of them. She’d held those reins hard enough to hurt herself before she let go. Even now he could still remember how violently she’d been shaking atop Midnight, eyes wide and terrified beneath the sunlight.

Now she knelt at the creek’s edge surrounded by curtains of willow branches and tall summer grass that swayed softly along the banks. The current caught the lowering sunlight and threw shifting fractures of gold across her bare skin, scattering over the line of her throat and the fabric at her shoulders. Pink flowers floated quietly between the lily pads in front of her, delicate things resting atop the dark water, but his eyes kept returning to her instead. Dirt streaked her jeans, face free of any makeup, and loose dark hair spilled around her face in tangled waves from the wind and the ride. Still, she looked prettier sitting there in the light than anything else the creek had managed to provide.

Colton stepped carefully onto the old dock first, testing the boards out of habit before turning back toward Blair. He held one roughened hand out toward her, patient and warm beneath the fading glow of evening. "It’s stable," he promised softly, glancing toward the little boat rocking gently against the dock. "I can show you my favorite place… if you feel up to it."

Blair tucked her damp hair behind her ears and finally made her way over toward the dock. Her dark eyes lifted from watching every step she took to meet his expectant gaze and for the first moment since she set foot in the stables… she smiled. It was faint, tired, and only curled on one side, but it was also genuine, laced with a quiet gratitude she didn’t know how to put into words. She lifted her hand and slowly slipped her water-chilled fingers along the rough callouses that covered his palm. "Don’t worry, I swim better than I ride horses," she mused, actually managing a lighthearted joke punctuated with a soft and slightly frayed laugh.

She stepped forward onto one of the warped boards and then another until she stood less than a foot in front of him. Her head tilted back slightly, squinting as the sun cast warm light across her face. Blair lifted her free hand to shield her eyes as she held his gaze. "Are you sure I’m the person you want to share this with?" she asked. And while there was a soft sort of playfulness in her tone, somewhere behind it was the certainty that Colton was wasting this on her. But there was also something else, something deeper and hidden beneath the self doubt… a quiet desire for him to want to share it with her.

Colton’s grin came easy then, brightening his whole face in a way the forge soot and sweat couldn’t dull. The sight of her smiling back at him, even tired and fragile around the edges, tugged something warm loose in his chest. He tightened his fingers gently around hers and steadied the little boat with his other hand while she stepped aboard. The dock creaked beneath their shifting weight and water bumped softly against the worn wood below. "Of course," he answered without hesitation, voice carrying that low southern warmth that always seemed to settle around her instead of pressing in.

The boat pitched beneath her weight, swaying from the steady push of the current and her own complete lack of balance. Blair’s fingers tightened around his while her other hand quickly found his shoulder, trusting his stability and strength more than her own two legs. Colton’s answer came easily, with that surprising earnestness he always seemed to offer openly around her. The rowboat rocked beneath her as if mirroring the strange stirring of emotions that knotted in her chest… definitely not because it was her own doing, or that her body was in as much disbelief as her mind. She laughed awkwardly, looking down at the wood beneath her feet rather than letting him see the warmth she felt creeping along her cheeks. "It’s a little smaller than the boats I’m used to," she confessed, quickly planting her butt on one of the seats, before slowly slipping her fingers from his grasp.

Once she was seated, Colton bent to untie the rope looped around the dock post. The fibers rasped against his palm before falling loose into the boat beside her feet. He stepped in after her carefully, broad shoulders balancing the shift of weight so the rowboat only rocked once before settling again atop the current. His sketchbook rested against the floorboards between them, and Colton picked up the oars and pushed them smoothly through the water, guiding the boat upstream at an easy pace while lily pads drifted past the sides in clusters of green and pale pink.

The creek narrowed gradually ahead of them, tree branches crowding closer overhead until the water looked stitched through the woods in ribbons of gold and shadow. Willow branches skimmed the surface beside them and dragonflies darted low across the current in quick flashes of blue. Colton glanced up at her over the slow pull of the oars, curiosity softening his expression. "You really haven’t seen anything like this before?" he asked gently. There wasn’t an ounce of judgment in it, just honest surprise. "I grew up around places like this. Creeks, trails, old fishing spots out behind the property."

He smiled faintly to himself as he rowed, gaze drifting briefly toward the water ahead. Evening light stretched across his face in warm amber bands while the current whispered beneath the boat. "My brother used to climb every tree he saw like he thought gravity was negotiable," he said with a quiet laugh under his breath. "Mama hated it. Swore one day he was gonna crack his skull open fallin’ into a creek." The memory lingered gently in his voice, but something subtle had changed, something sad flickering across his face before he looked back toward Blair again. "Guess I just kinda figured everybody had a place like this somewhere."

Blair tucked her hands beneath her thighs, pinning them gently between denim and old worn wood. While her attention caught on the shimmer of dragonfly wings or a flower that floated past them down stream, her gaze always found its way back to Colton. The warmth of his smile slowly eased the last bit of tension that tightened across her shoulders, and calmed her in a way that was startling. It was like the more comfortable he made her and the less she worried about looking or acting a certain way around him, the more her heart raced and her stomach flipped, like she was reaching the top of a rollercoaster and she didn’t know what was waiting for her on the other side. It was scary and exciting, but she didn’t stop or turn back because she knew whatever was over that hill… he was there too.

Her smile softened and grew a little brighter as she listened to him talk about his home. If she closed her eyes, it was almost like Blair could see it… in a Hallmark sort of way. Colton truly was every woman’s Nicholas Sparks fantasy personified, from his easy southern charm, all the way down to that ridiculously handsome face, soot covered and all. It was unfair really, like the Gods specifically sent him there to test her resolve and desire to change. But it was more than that, she wanted to be better. She didn’t want to take advantage of him or treat him like a piece of meat. He was better than that and deserved better than that, but she also knew with striking clarity that he deserved more than whatever she could give him… as a friend, because that’s what they were… friends.

She shook her head in silent response to his question, followed by a faint shrug of her shoulders. "I grew up in Manhattan. I was surrounded by concrete and skyscrapers," Blair answered quietly, as if speaking too loud would disrupt the gentle balance of nature around them. "Central Park is pretty… in the same way a caged animal at the zoo is. There’s beauty but… it’s confined and controlled, not really allowed to be free and flourish like it should." She leaned to her left, looking over the edge of the boat as she dipped her fingers beneath the rippling surface of the water. "Although, to be fair, I don’t think I ever cared to really go looking for it either," she added, sparing him a sidelong glance and a guilty smile.

Blair lingered there for a moment, in the silence, watching fish swim beneath her fingers rather than letting her traitorous gaze drift toward the flex of Colton's muscles as he pulled the oars. She wiggled her fingers beneath the cool water once more before slowly sitting back upright and tucking wild black hair behind her ears. "I learned to swim in pools that stunk of chemicals, never swam in creeks or lakes. I didn’t play in the dirt or climb trees. Hell—" she sighed, lightly slapping her hands against her thighs, "—I’ve never lived somewhere where I could see the stars at night beyond the light pollution. I know they’re there. I’ve been to a planetarium, but I’ve never seen them with my own eyes." Her smile saddened a little at the realization, never really having given it much thought before then. She managed to see a couple stars since arriving at camp but Long Island was still too close to New York… Maybe someday though.

"Honestly, Camp Half-Blood is the first place I’ve been where the nights are quiet." She paused, then laughed, something lighter and far more unburdened than it had any right to be after what she had just been through. "Well, not really," Blair corrected with a quiet snort. "The bugs are so fucking loud. And the frogs." She rolled her eyes and shook her head in playful disbelief. "I had no idea nature could be so damn loud."

Colton listened with the oars moving in slow, even pulls through the water. Wood dipped beneath the surface with a soft shhhk, then rose trailing silver ribbons that slipped back into the creek behind them. He tried to picture skyscrapers pressing in on every side, windows stacked above windows until they swallowed the sky whole. Tried to imagine stars hidden away somewhere overhead like forgotten things. The image sat awkwardly in his mind. He knew fence posts and gravel roads and old rusted mailboxes leaning sideways at the end of long drives. He knew fields stretching so far the horizon looked soft around the edges.

His eyes drifted back toward Blair as she spoke. Late afternoon had settled warmly across the creek now, turning the water honey-gold where sunlight found openings between the trees. Loose strands of dark hair shifted around her face every time the breeze wandered through the boat. Dirt still streaked faintly across her jeans from the stables and a flush lingered high across her cheeks. He thought suddenly of what she'd said about Central Park, beauty trimmed back and boxed in, something guided into shape until it forgot how much room it was supposed to take up.

The words left before he had the chance to hold onto them. "You're beautiful."

The oars slowed. Heat climbed into Colton's face almost instantly and he looked down toward the water with a small wince pulling at one corner of his mouth. "I just—" A sheepish laugh escaped him beneath his breath. "I've seen you all dressed up at campfires and stuff, and when y'all go on trips..." His eyes lifted back toward her again, honest and open in a way that made lying seem impossible. "But right now..." He smiled faintly. "I think you're the prettiest girl in the whole world."

Blair’s attention had been on the changing nature around them, following the rich amber wings of a monarch butterfly resting upon a lily and the swishing tail of a squirrel as it scurried up the trunk of a tree that extended out halfway over the water. She hadn’t noticed him watching her, so when Colton’s words carried across the small distance between them, it stole her breath from her lungs, escaping in a quiet gasp that vanished beneath the gentle slap of water against the boat. Her gaze found him instantly, catching the redness that tinged his cheeks beneath sweat streaked soot. She blinked slowly, half dazed at the ease and sincerity of the compliment. It wasn’t like she had never been called pretty… but not like that. He didn’t say it for any other reason than because, at that moment, he couldn’t contain it.

For what was likely the first time ever in her life, Blair was at a loss for words. She never was the type to be bashful, yet heat settled quickly across the tops of her cheeks, more pink than the flowers that floated down stream, while her heart raced nearly as fast as it had when she sat on that horse. Her hands sat in her lap, absently twirling her ring around her right index finger as if she needed some outlet for all the nervous energy that crashed into her all at once. Her gaze fell to her hands, because looking into his eyes and seeing that damn smile of his made her knees go weak. She needed to regain her senses and stop acting like a silly girl with a crush on a man so entirely out of her league that it was almost painful.

The circular center of her ring slowly spun beneath her finger, then curled up the side, and lingered just out of view. For a fleeting second her own curiosity and a need to prove herself wrong took hold. Her gaze ran along the dirt stained denim that clung to her knees, crept up the side of her hand, before finding the colorful gem of her mood ring as it slipped into place on top of her finger. A purple, rich and vibrant like an eggplant, engulfed the center of the stone. Happiness. That much she could tell for herself. But then, just along the edges, was the faintest hint of pink. Her other hand quickly clapped down on it, hiding the stone out of view before she could overthink, fixate, or panic… Because she totally wasn’t doing that already or tempted to double check because she was obviously seeing things. Right. That was the only logical answer.

The creek carried them deeper beneath drooping willow branches and flowering trees that arched overhead in curtains of white and lavender blooms. Petals drifted lazily onto the water and spun away with the current around clusters of lily pads. Two ducks glided past the side of the boat with tiny ripples spreading behind them while a little duckling paddled furiously to keep up. Nearby a turtle surfaced beside a broad green lily pad, blinking slowly toward them before disappearing beneath the dark water once more. "Think you'd like it up north," Colton said after a moment, his voice softening around the thought. "Less bugs. Quieter nights." He smiled to himself. "And the stars..."

Her eyes lifted slowly, and while the flush still clung stubbornly to her skin, Blair found it easier to meet his gaze. And despite every other warring emotion that churned in her chest like a hurricane, her smile returned, small, warm, and sincere. "I’d like to see the stars someday. Just… lay out a blanket and try to spot the constellations." Her shoulders lifted in a small shrug. "Or make up my own, because whoever said Aries looks like a ram was obviously high," she added with a soft, unguarded laugh that creased at the corners of her eyes and crinkled her nose.

A grin spread slowly across his face until he finally ducked his head and laughed beneath his breath. "Poor Aries," he murmured, shaking his head. "Been catchin' strays for somethin' they did a couple thousand years ago." His eyes lifted back toward her then, and the smile stayed there, smaller now, gentler around the edges. "I'd like that too."

A low sound began to roll through the distance then. Water. The farther they drifted, the louder it grew. The trees parted slowly around them and the creek widened into deep glassy water where fish flickered beneath the surface in flashes of silver and gold. Moss covered the rocks ahead in thick emerald patches while water spilled down dark stone in bright ribbons, breaking apart and gathering itself again before crashing gently below. Mist drifted across the river in cool soft clouds that carried the scent of wet stone and river moss through the air. Colton rested the oars inside the boat and looked up toward the flowering trees hanging along the banks.

"The trees aren't from around here," he said quietly, like this was a sacred place that deserved respect. "Been trying to figure that out, I’ve asked around some, but no one knows if they were a gift to one of the nymphs, or maybe from a god to their favored child." His fingers slipped into the cool water beside the boat and disappeared beneath a cluster of lily pads. When he lifted his hand again, a pink water lily rested in his palm with droplets gathering along its petals. He turned it once between his fingers before leaning forward carefully, reaching up to tuck it gently behind Blair's ear.

His hand lingered for half a second. "There," he said softly, and his smile returned, small and warm as the sun. "Looks better there than it did on the water."

Blair lifted her head, her gaze following his toward the trees that hugged the edges of the water. Whenever a soft gust of wind cut through the trees, the branches rustled and flowers broke free, slowly gliding through the air like feathers until the current caught them. White and pink petals fluttered about like nature’s confetti, hovering dangerously close to the creek before another breeze swept them higher up into the trees. She wasn’t much of a botanist, but she still studied the flowers and bark with rising curiosity, like maybe she could solve the puzzle if focused hard enough.

But then rough, calloused fingers brushed her cheek, pulling a startled gasp from her lips as she looked back to find Colton so close she had forgotten to breathe. A droplet of cool water slipped from a petal and trickled down her cheek as he nestled the flower behind her ear. There was a subconscious magnetism that made her want to lean into his touch, like her body hadn’t known until that very moment how much she was starved for touch, not lustful or sexual, but gentle and intimate in a way she had never experienced before. Blair wanted to smack herself because of how ridiculous she was acting, like she had never been alone with an attractive man before… because she had. But she was also becoming increasingly, and frustratingly aware of how entirely different this was. Because Colton was different… different from everyone.

"You’re making it very difficult not to fall in love with you, cowboy." The words slipped free before she had a chance to fully understand or register what she was saying. They were meant to be delivered like a joke, where her own childish emotions were the punchline. But instead they were quiet, more like a whispered confession that fell between them like the flowers dropping from the trees. Her smile still lingered despite it, shifting to something a little less certain, but persistent nonetheless. Then she laughed, a bit awkward and frayed around the edges, as her gaze fell to that pesky streak of dirt across her knee. "I, obviously, must have hit my head," she mused, poorly attempting to sweep away her confession beneath her usual sarcasm.

Colton looked at her after the words left her mouth, and for a second he forgot how to breathe. The boat drifted gently beneath them while the creek carried petals along its surface in soft little spirals. Above them, flowering branches stirred in the evening breeze, scattering pale blooms through ribbons of sunlight that filtered down between the leaves. One landed against the edge of the boat and rested there for a moment before slipping soundlessly back into the water.

His eyes stayed on her. The uncertain smile still lingered on her lips, though he caught the way her gaze dropped afterward, how she suddenly found interest in the streak of dirt across her knee. It tugged something quietly inside his chest. He knew enough by now to see when Blair hid behind jokes and sarcasm, when words stepped in front of feelings like they were trying to shield each other from the world. He thought about letting it pass, thought about smiling and teasing her back, but his body had already made the choice before his mind caught up.

His hand moved across the space between them slowly, giving her every chance to pull away before his rough fingers brushed the back of hers. Her skin felt cool from the creek water and impossibly soft beneath his calloused palm, smooth where tiny forge burns and old scrapes marked his own hands. He turned his hand and threaded his fingers loosely through hers, holding on gently instead of tightly. The corners of his mouth lifted as warmth crept steadily into his cheeks, leaving a faint pink flush beneath the soot dusted across his skin. "I don't think that'd be the worst fate," he said quietly.

Blair didn’t look up when the boat shifted under his movement. There were about a million different things Colton could have said or done, but for whatever reason, the last thing she expected was for his hand to reach for hers. It wasn’t the first time their hands had touched, and not even the first she had held his hand… but it was different. His fingers didn’t just rest on top of hers, but curled around her palm before lacing through her fingers. Her lips parted, drawing in a soft, startled breath, but she did not move or pull away. She blinked slowly before looking up at him from beneath long dark lashes, catching a glimpse of the warmth that bloomed across his face beneath the soot. Her smile softened at the sight and a quiet laugh blossomed after his comment. There was a fleeting thought to follow it with another joke at her own expense, but for once she chose not to cheapen emotions or dilute the charged silence between them.

The words settled between them while water rushed softly over the distant rocks ahead. Colton looked toward the waterfall where ribbons of white spilled down moss-covered stone and mist drifted lazily over the creek in cool silver clouds. Then his eyes found Blair again, and his expression softened in that easy way it always seemed to around her. His thumb brushed once across the back of her hand, absent and warm beneath the hanging flowers overhead. "Are you feelin' better?" he asked gently.

Her hand felt small and fragile compared to his as her fingers subconsciously curled around his. It felt surprisingly natural despite the difference, like that was where her hand belonged, secure and safe within his grasp, mirroring the way he had treated her since the moment they met. With each passing moment that his touch lingered, her posture eased and the uncertainty in her smile slipped away. When he spoke a second time, Blair was finally able to lift her eyes to meet his gaze, warmth still tightened and stirred in her chest, but she hid from it a little less. She nodded her head before responding, causing her wild black hair to brush across her shoulders and bounce around her face. "Yeah," she replied. Her thumb lightly tapped against the side of his hand before continuing as her usual bright and playful smile slowly returned. "It helps having Prince Charming on speed dial."

Blair let her attention drift over toward the waterfall while the events of the day replayed in her mind. Somehow it both felt like it happened a lifetime ago, and five minutes earlier, living in a haze that shifted between stark clarity and fog depending on the moment. Although the one thing that stuck out more than everything else was him, how he rushed to her aid, then defended and shielded her from the rest of camp. Her thoughts clipped onto a specific moment and before she could help herself, her head spun back around to face him with a bright curiosity and amusement. "I didn’t know you cussed," she whispered, leaning toward him slightly like they were sharing a secret. "I guess I’ve never seen you mad either…" she added as her head lulled slightly to one side.

Then, because Blair was never the type to shy away from her own breed of brazen compliments, she continued, like it was gravely important that he understood the effect he had. "It was hot when you got all… angry and protective," she mused with a guilty little laugh and a shrug. "I wasn’t the only one who noticed. I saw the way the other girls were looking at you. You effectively quadrupled your sex appeal within a single day… You know, as if half of camp wasn’t already frothing at the mouth over you." Her smile persisted, but as the weight of her words fully registered, her brows furrowed slightly and her gaze dropped to that same streak of dirt. She hadn’t thought about it much before, but she had noticed the whispers and lingering glances that follow Colton around camp. It made sense, he was quite possibly the most attractive man she had ever met, but… It wasn’t until she laid it out so simply that she noticed the small knot that tightened in her stomach at the thought of other girls looking at him in the same way.

Colton listened while she talked, the smile at the corner of his mouth growing little by little until it settled there fully. The waterfall breathed in the distance and flower petals drifted lazily around the boat, spinning across the current before disappearing beneath drooping willow branches. Her hand still rested inside his, small movements of her thumb brushing against his skin in absent little rhythms he was becoming painfully aware of. Then she mentioned the other girls and he blinked, a soft crease pulling between his brows as though she had pointed out something obvious he somehow missed entirely.

He looked at her for a second before a quiet laugh slipped out of him, warm and low beneath the sound of moving water. His shoulders rose slightly beneath the motion and he ducked his head, almost embarrassed by the answer before he gave it. "To be honest..." he said slowly, uncertainty brushing through his voice. "I never really noticed." His eyes lifted back toward hers and the honesty there sat easy and open. "I was always too busy lookin' at you."

Blair’s gaze lifted once again, looking over at him from beneath long lashes, dark wild hair, and the damp flower petals that pressed against her temple. Her mouth scrunched in that way where she was trying to lessen its brightness or hide behind a bashfulness she’d didn’t know she possessed until she was around him. She shook her head faintly. "Flirt." The word came playful and gentle, like it had the numerous times she had called him it before. But beneath her teasing there was a seriousness that laced her words, punctuated by the tender way her fingers curled just the tiniest bit tighter around his.

Colton felt the tiny shift of her fingers tightening around his and his smile softened immediately at the edges. The boat drifted lazily beneath the hanging flowers while creek water lapped gently against the old wood around them. He gave her hand a small squeeze in return, thumb brushing slow against her knuckles as he shook his head faintly.

"I ain't flirtin'," he murmured, though the grin tugging at his mouth made the words sound dangerously close to one. Warm evening light caught across his face while he looked at her like she was something precious he'd stumbled across by accident in the middle of the woods. "Just tellin' the truth."

Silence settled gently after that. Colton's gaze dropped toward the water beside the boat where the creek had deepened beneath the falls, clear enough that sunlight reached the colorful stones lining the bottom. Reds and blues and pale green river rocks glittered softly beneath the current while fish drifted through them in silver flashes. One circled slowly around a smooth pink stone before darting away toward the shadows beneath the lilies. Colton watched it go and something bright flickered suddenly across his face.

He turned back toward Blair, eyes carrying that spark now. "Do you wanna swim?" The words left him so suddenly that his own expression shifted a second later, surprise washing across his face. A sheepish grin followed immediately after and warmth climbed back into his cheeks while he rubbed his thumb against the side of her hand. "I mean—you don't have to," he amended quickly with a small laugh. "Just figured..." His eyes drifted toward the water around them where fish moved beneath floating lilies and cool mist rolled across the creek. "You said you've never swam anywhere like this before."

She couldn’t help but laugh at Colton’s new enthusiasm, finding his excitement at something so simple, surprisingly endearing, and cute. Blair’s attention drifted over toward the waterfall, then to the deeper clear water that rippled beneath the rowboat, before looking back over at him. There was something about his contagious excitement that made it hard to tell him no. She was also in no rush to return to camp, not wanting to face everyone’s whispers and glances. And selfishly, she didn’t want to leave or ruin whatever moment had blossomed between them without camp and demigods breathing down their necks.

"Ok," she replied quietly with a small shrug while her smile widened, curling into the persistent soft flush of her cheeks. Blair looked down at their entangled hands, realizing with almost a dramatic level of reluctance that it meant she’d have to pull away. She hesitated for a minute, studying the way his fingers engulfed her hand, strong but also gentle. Then slowly slipped her hand free, letting her skin glide across his work worn palms until the last connection was severed. She subconsciously rubbed her fingers together like the absence of his touch felt weird and foreign, and for a fleeting second she considered taking it back. But then she caught the light and excitement behind his eyes, and that was all the reason she needed.

Blair leaned forward, unzipping each of her mud caked, knee-high boots. She pulled them off one at a time, along with her socks, doing her best not to rock the boat too much. After stuffing her socks into her shoes and setting them aside, she reached up and gently pulled the flower from where it rested behind her ear. But she didn’t return it to the water, instead setting it safely on top of Colton’s sketchbook for her to find afterwards.

Then, without much thought, she crossed her arms along her abdomen and grabbed the hem of her shirt. She had lifted it halfway up, stopping just as she felt her knuckles brush the edge of her bra. Her expression shifted to something slightly guilty and bashful as her cheeks burned a little warmer. "I don’t want to send you into cardiac arrest or something," she mused as she tugged the bottom of her shirt back down. It wasn’t like she planned on skinny dipping or anything, nor was she that shy when it came to her body, but all of her lingerie was lacey and frilly and didn’t leave much to the imagination. And Colton, well, he was so unbelievably naive and inexperienced that it felt almost cruel thrusting that on him all at once. "We can work up to that," she added so quietly that her words were lost beneath the roar of the falls and the lapping of water against the side of the boat.

If he heard her or not, she didn’t know. But she didn’t wait around to clarify either. Blair stood up and her hands immediately grabbed onto his shoulders for stability as the little rowboat rocked and swayed beneath her movements. She lingered there until everything steadied beneath her feet, and before she could second guess all of her life choices, she gave Colton a quick, playful tap to the nose, then jumped over the side. The water was colder than she had prepared herself for and it nearly stole her breath, but thankfully jumping in forced her to acclimate quickly, whether she liked it or not. By the time she reached the surface, she was closer to the falls than the boat, feeling the rush of water gently beating against her back as she pushed her slick hair back out of her face. "You coming?" she called out to him with a smile so wide it was starting to ache.

His eyes followed the movement of her shirt before she tugged it back down again, and warmth rushed so fiercely into his face he was suddenly grateful and depressed that she hadn’t done it. Colton’s breath caught somewhere around the moment her hands found his shoulders. The little boat rocked beneath her weight and instinctively his hands lifted toward her waist to steady her, fingers hovering there without quite touching. Then she leaned forward and tapped his nose with that playful little grin of hers before diving over the side of the boat, and the startled laugh that escaped him rang bright across the water.

"Jesus Christ," he muttered beneath his breath, though the grin spreading across his face softened the words into something almost affectionate.

Water exploded upward around her in silver spray before settling into ripples beneath the waterfall mist. Colton watched her resurface with slick dark hair pushed back from her face and laughter shining from her eyes, and something in his chest pulled hard enough to make him smile helplessly back at her. She looked alive out there beneath the falling water and drifting flower petals, flushed from cold creek water and smiling wide enough it reached all the way into him. For a second he simply sat there looking at her while the boat drifted lazily beneath flowering branches overhead.

Then he hurried into motion. He bent to tug off his boots first, thick fingers fumbling slightly against damp laces in his haste. His pocketknife and the little leather tool pouch he carried everywhere landed carefully beside the sketchbook near the middle of the boat, followed by his belt. Colton glanced toward Blair once more before hooking his fingers beneath the collar of his shirt and pulling it over his head in one smooth motion. Late sunlight slid across warm skin and muscle built from years of farm work and hours at the forge, shoulders broad and dusted faintly with soot that the mist had begun to darken into streaks. He tossed the shirt carefully beside her boots with a crooked smile. "Figure you might want somethin' dry later."

Then he climbed onto the edge of the boat and dove cleanly into the water. The cold hit him all at once, sharp enough to steal the air from his lungs before turning instantly refreshing against skin overheated from the forge. Water rushed over his shoulders and through his hair while the current curled cool around his body beneath the falls. When Colton finally broke the surface again, he shoved wet hair back from his forehead and laughed breathlessly, bright and full beneath the roar of cascading water. The grin on his face looked almost boyish now, wide enough to crinkle at the corners of his eyes as droplets rolled down the strong line of his throat and shoulders. Evening light caught against the water streaming from his skin while flower petals drifted around them like scattered pieces of spring.

"Alright," he called toward her with a laugh still lingering in his voice, treading water easily near the boat. "I didn’t realize it would be this cold."

Blair slipped back beneath the waterfall, letting the cascade run through her hair and over her shoulders as she waited. She always thought it was a little ridiculous how people always did that the second they found a waterfall in movies, but now that she was before one in the flesh, she could see the appeal. Her hands ran down her face, wiping the water from her eyes. For a fleeting second, she made the mistake of peeking out from beneath damp lashes across the expanse of the widening creek toward the boat, just in time to catch a glimpse of Colton pulling his shirt over his head. She watched the soot stained cotton as it dragged across chiseled muscles and calloused hands that never once saw a day in the gym for vanity, but were honed through hard work and manual labor.

She tried to look away, but her gaze kept snagging the cut of the V that dipped beneath the waistband of his jeans, or the flex of his biceps whenever he moved. Her attention only shifted just enough to watch him very intentionally set his shirt down on the opposite side of the boat where she had been sitting. Her gaze lifted to find his and a scrunched, playfully reluctant smile tugged at the corners of her mouth. "Fuck, he’s perfect," she muttered under her breath as he dived into the water, words lost beneath the roar of the falls. And while Blair had said it countless times before, to his face even, the gravity of that revelation rooted itself deeper in her chest the more time she spent with him.

By the time Colton resurfaced, Blair had swam out just far enough from the falls that it no longer drowned out all other sound. She laughed softly at his astute observation as his voice traveled across the water toward her. For whatever reason, in that moment, she became more aware of the space between them than she had ever given much thought to. Her body reacted before her mind could catch up, and she was already closing some of the distance between them. She stopped close enough that they could talk without shouting, but not so close that they were bumping into each other while treading water. "If you’re cold," she started, her voice laced with gentle teasing. "Then you should—"

Then something clamped onto her toe with a gentle nibble.

Blair’s eyes widened and a sound somewhere between a gasp and a startled squeal echoed across the serene water. She all but launched herself out of the water, flailing her leg to shake free whatever had a hold of her. In her panic, the space between them narrowed until she collided right into him. A strained, embarrassed laugh slipped out as her head lulled forward just enough that the tip of her nose barely grazed his shoulder. "I saw the fish… but I uh, didn’t think about my toes looking like a snack," she mused, chuckling at her own stupidity, while looking up at him from the corner of eye.

Colton had already started smiling at whatever teasing remark she was about to make when the squeal tore out of her. The sound startled a laugh clean from his chest as she jolted through the water straight toward him, sending cold ripples splashing hard against his shoulders. A second later she collided into him and instinct took over before thought ever caught up. One arm slipped securely around her waist beneath the water while his other hand kept them afloat, broad palm cutting easily through the current as the creek swirled around them both. The grin spreading across his face looked reckless and bright beneath the waterfall mist drifting through his wet curls.

"They nibble every now and then," he admitted between breaths of laughter, cheeks flushed warm from more than the cold water. "Don't do any harm though. They're just nosy little things." His hand tightened instinctively at her waist when she shifted against him, fingers splayed carefully along the curve of her side beneath the surface. Water rolled in silver ribbons down her shoulders and gathered along her lashes while flower petals drifted lazily around them on the current. For a second Colton forgot entirely what he had been about to say before she crashed into him.

Her nose brushed his shoulder when she looked up at him and his thoughts slowed to a crawl after that.

The waterfall thundered softly behind them while evening light broke apart across the surface of the creek in scattered gold. Colton became painfully aware of the warmth of her body pressed against his despite the cold water surrounding them, aware of the way her fingers had gathered instinctively against him when she startled. His throat bobbed once before he finally found his footing somewhere beneath the haze settling through his head. "Can you open your eyes underwater?" he asked after a beat, voice quieter now. A spark flickered across his expression then, soft and boyish all at once. "Lemme show you somethin'."

His arm stayed around her waist while he glanced toward the deeper water near the moss-covered rocks beneath the falls. Fish flashed silver beneath the surface there, weaving through pale stones and drifting curtains of green river plants stirred by the current. Flower petals floated around them slowly enough that some caught briefly against his shoulder before spinning away downstream again. Colton looked back toward her with water dripping steadily from his lashes and a grin still tugging stubbornly at the corner of his mouth. "Promise there ain't nothin' down there that'll bite worse than those fish."

There was something to be said about the way Blair found her way to him whenever she was frightened, or more accurately, how he was always there to ease the transition whenever the world felt the need to remind her how sheltered and privileged she was. Whether or not Colton had meant to, his presence was quickly becoming an anchor that both buoyed and grounded her. It was startling how quickly she had started relying on him, but what caught her more off guard was that he not only didn’t seem to mind, but how he almost filled that role like it was made for him, like he wouldn’t trust anyone else to handle her with the proper amount of care. She felt like a burden and the complete and total opposite of him… and yet he was always smiling when their eyes met, arms poised to catch her without hesitation.

It made breathing around him frustratingly difficult as her mind kept bouncing between the warmth of his hand against her back, the gentle rumble of his chest as he laughed, or the way his gaze seemed to carry more than words ever could. And no matter how embarrassed or frightened she might have been, her smile returned, warm and impossibly bright, like maybe… the horse was worth it for that moment.

Blair laughed softly, trying her best not to focus on how his chest pressed against hers with every breath, or how his face lingered close enough that his words brushed warm and intimate along her jaw. She slowly looked back over her shoulder, following his line of sight down through the water, past the fish and sinking petals toward the rocks beneath the falls. "Ok," she whispered, nodding her head before slowly turning back to meet his gaze. Normally this was so far out of the realm of anything she’d agree to. She wouldn’t swim with fish, nor would she blindly dive into animal infested waters without asking a million questions, and even then she likely wouldn’t do it. But in that moment it became apparent with striking clarity… that she trusted Colton and that was the only answer she needed.

Colton smiled when she agreed. It was small at first, then brighter when he saw the trust sitting behind her answer. Water rolled gently around them while flower petals drifted between the lily pads, carried wherever the current pleased. His hand slid from her waist, though his fingers lingered briefly against her side before he let her go completely. Then he reached for her hand instead and threaded their fingers together once more. "C'mon," he said softly, eyes shining with quiet excitement. "Just stay close to me."

He guided her toward the waterfall slowly, keeping himself between her and the stronger current where the water churned white against the rocks. The roar grew louder with every stroke until conversation became impossible and the world narrowed to crashing water and silver mist. Colton stopped beneath the falls where the water hammered down around them in sheets of white. His grip tightened around her hand. He drew one deep breath, squeezed her fingers once, and then disappeared beneath the surface, pulling her gently after him.

Cold water swallowed the noise, though the swim lasted only seconds. Beneath the waterfall, a gap opened between the rocks where the current flowed through a submerged archway polished smooth by centuries of rushing water. Sunlight fractured overhead into ribbons of gold and blue while fish scattered from their path in flashes of silver. Then the darkness opened suddenly around them and Colton kicked upward. The surface broke above their heads with a rush of air and water streaming from their faces.

The cavern beyond looked stolen from a dream, crystal-clear water stretched beneath moss-covered stone walls that curved high overhead like the ribs of some ancient sleeping giant. Ferns spilled from cracks in the rock in lush green curtains while clusters of delicate blue flowers bloomed along narrow shelves just above the waterline. Toward the back of the cavern, a second waterfall cascaded from a fractured opening in the ceiling where part of the stone had collapsed long ago. Sunbeams poured through the gap in brilliant shafts of white and gold, striking the water below and turning it turquoise where the light touched. Moss glowed emerald beneath the illumination. Tiny droplets drifted through the air like floating diamonds, and flowering vines hung from the stone overhead in pale curtains that swayed gently in the breeze. Colton pushed wet hair from his eyes and looked toward Blair with a grin that stretched ear to ear, pride and excitement lighting up his face. "Do you like it?"

Blair’s gaze fell as his hand slipped from around her waist, and for the briefest moment the cold absence of his touch threatened to dampen her smile. But before the thought could take root, his hand found hers once again, callouses running along her soft skin as his fingers laced with hers. She followed his lead, drifting through the water not far behind him, while her free hand cut through the clear ripples helping guide them along. The falls roared loudly as they drifted closer, and when they slipped beneath the heavy cascade, cold water beared down on their heads, deafening and blinding them in a deluge of white. Blair couldn’t help but laugh, even though the sound was lost before it had left her lips. There was no way she would have known to move or hold her breath if it wasn’t for Colton’s gentle squeeze against her hand. It took a second to register, then she felt him tugging her down, and she just barely managed to draw in a deep breath before he pulled her under.

At first her eyes struggled to adjust, like trying to blink through an early morning haze after just waking up. Her fingers tightened around his hand, trusting Colton to guide her and by the time everything came into focus, fish darted past them as they dipped beneath a stone archway. Blair looked up toward the light that glistened and splintered along the water, and kicked off the rock helping propel them upwards. When they broke the surface, her chest heaved, drawing in air as she brushed back her slick raven black hair. She blinked past the water that dripped from her lashes into her eyes, looking around at the cavern that surrounded them in speechless awe.

Unable to fight the pull of her curiosity, Blair drifted toward the closest side of the cavern, Colton in tow behind her as their fingers remained intimately entangled. Her free hand slowly lifted from beneath the crystalline water, damp fingertips carefully dragging along the soft blue petals that blossomed from cracks in the stone. She followed along the edge, her touch bouncing from flower to dangling ferns then back again until she reached the smaller waterfall. Her hand dragged through the glass-like water, carving it in two only for the current to immediately fill the divide like she was never there. Her head tilted back, gaze drifting up the stone walls and along the cracks of light that poured through before finally settling on Colton in quiet astonishment. "I’ve never seen anything like it," she whispered, as if speaking too loud would somehow shatter the illusion revealing it all to be nothing but a trick of her own fear-addled mind.

Colton watched her drift through the cavern, fingers brushing over fern fronds and blue blossoms that spilled from the stone. Sunbeams poured through the fractured ceiling overhead, turning the water around her into shifting ribbons of turquoise and gold. Droplets clung to her lashes when she looked upward, following the path of the smaller waterfall as it spilled down moss-covered rock into the crystal pool below. The whole cavern seemed alive with quiet movement, yet his attention settled stubbornly on her.

A smile tugged at his mouth before he could stop it. "Beautiful."

The word slipped free on a breath. His eyes remained on her a second longer before the realization caught up with him. Heat crept into his cheeks and he glanced toward the wall beside her, suddenly fascinated by a patch of emerald moss climbing between the rocks. The distraction lasted only a moment before his gaze found her again.

"I come here when camp gets too loud," he said softly. The water carried them in slow circles while their joined hands drifted beneath the surface between them. "Sometimes after the forge. Sometimes after a bad day. I'd just sit here for a while and listen to the water." His thumb brushed lightly against the back of her hand. "Feels different with somebody else here, but… I don’t think I would have brought anyone here but you."

The waterfall hummed through the cavern, steady and soothing, while flower petals floated across the pool and disappeared beneath the current. Colton drifted a little closer as the water carried him, shoulders glistening beneath shafts of warm light filtering through the broken stone overhead. His eyes moved between her and the cavern as though he couldn't quite decide which one deserved more of his attention, and judging by the way his smile kept returning, he wasn't having much luck with the decision.

The confession, their closeness, Colton’s hand laced so securely with hers… It all made Blair’s heart ache in a way that she couldn’t describe. He slowly drifted closer, carried by the current with no desire to stop it. Warmth enveloped and constricted within her chest… And then the panic set in. It was like a dam had broken in her mind and all the logic came rushing back in at once. As the space between them began shrinking, she started pulling away, blinking at every doubt that clawed to the forefront of her mind.

The current kept carrying her backwards until she bumped into the cavern wall with nowhere else to go. Her chest heaved from the erratic breaths she couldn’t control. Droplets fell from her hair and trickled down her face as she shook her head. "Colton..." she whispered, his name falling heavily from her lips almost like a plea, absent the weightless light that buoyed her a moment earlier. "You shouldn’t have wasted this on me." Blair couldn’t bring herself to look into his eyes, her gaze fixed on the soft ripples of water between them. Her fingers went rigid before slowly loosening their grip on his. She didn’t pull away, but if he let go, her hand would slip free, taken by the current like the fish and the flowers and everything good that she ruined within the span of a few seconds.

"You know what I am… What I’ve done..." Blair’s words came out one after the other, frantic and rushed like she was trying to knock some sense into him before he did something he regretted. "You deserve someone sweet and kind… Like Daphne or Clover. The kind of girl that swims in creeks and rides horses." She closed her eyes tight, fighting the sting of tears that threatened to slip free. "Not some spoiled city girl who’s used up and damaged… You deserve better…" The final confession landed like the entire cavern had collapsed on top of her. It was a burden so heavy that she could barely breathe under the weight of it.

While she had been struggling to figure out who she was since setting foot into camp, Blair knew who Colton was from the first moment she met him. He was good, and honest, and so unbearably sweet… He deserved the world and she would only ruin him… like everything she touched.

Colton turned fully toward her when she said his name. The panic in her voice settled heavily in his chest, and he listened without interrupting while the current nudged them gently against the stone. Water trickled from the ends of her dark hair in steady droplets, tracking down the warm bronze of her skin before disappearing beneath the surface. Her eyes stayed fixed on the ripples between them, lashes dark and wet, shoulders drawn tight beneath the weight of words she had clearly been carrying for far too long. He held onto her hand the entire time, his thumb resting against her knuckles while she tried to convince him of something he already knew wasn't true.

The cavern filled with silence when she finished speaking. Water spilled from the smaller waterfall into the pool below in a steady hush, and somewhere beyond the broken ceiling a bird called from the trees overhead. Colton watched her against the stone wall, hair clinging to her neck and shoulders, brown eyes hidden beneath lowered lashes while tears threatened to gather there. The sight of her hurt was worse than he expected. She spoke about herself like she was something worn down and discarded, while all he could see was the girl who had laughed beneath the waterfall, who stared at flowers and hidden caverns with open wonder, who somehow still managed to smile at him after going through what could have been a near death experience.

Slowly, his fingers slipped from hers. The current immediately pressed against the space between their hands, carrying flower petals through the gap before his calloused fingertips found her chin instead. He tilted her face upward with patient care until her eyes met his, and the breath caught briefly in his throat at the sight of her. Water glistened across her cheeks and along the curve of her jaw. Her dark hair framed her face in damp waves, and her eyes looked impossibly large beneath the cavern light filtering through the broken ceiling overhead. "Blair," he said softly, his voice carrying the same care he might use handling something precious. "I don't look at Daphne. Or Clover. Or Jessica, or anyone else." His thumb brushed gently across her cheek. "I only look at you."

His hand remained against her face while sunlight shifted across the water around them, scattering gold and silver across the stone walls. "I care what you think," he continued quietly. "I care what you want. Not them, you." A small smile touched the corner of his mouth as his gaze moved between her eyes. "This isn't a waste to me. It never was." The words came easily because they were true. "It's only you, Blair."

He moved slowly after that. Every inch of the distance between them disappeared with deliberate patience, giving her all the time in the world to pull away if she wanted to. His hand remained against her cheek while his eyes searched hers one final time. Then he leaned forward and pressed a gentle kiss against her lips, warm and brief and sweet as creek water beneath summer sunlight. The kiss lasted only a few seconds before he drew back again, his forehead nearly brushing hers as the water drifted quietly around them. A faint flush colored the tops of his cheeks, and the smile he wore afterward reached all the way into his eyes while his thumb continued its slow path across her skin.

She wasn’t surprised when Colton released her hand, letting it drift away from him listlessly with the push of the current. But the same could not be said when he gently took hold of her chin. Blair swallowed and her lips parted, drawing in a shaky breath. She didn’t fight against him as he lifted her head, but her eyes remained shut until her need to know his expression outweighed the fear of what could be staring back at her. She blinked tentatively, dark lashes fluttering open as she finally looked up at him, forcing herself to hold his gaze no matter how much her shame made her want to pull away.

Blair clung to every word he spoke like it was oxygen. His confession slowly loosened something in her chest while simultaneously constricting tighter, making it difficult for her to breath or think. She had never felt like this about anyone before. Sex was a transaction or temporary release. There was never any emotions or feelings behind it, empty promises and kisses to get what she wanted, or what they wanted. No more. But everything about Colton’s entire presence in her life was different. He turned the world as she knew it onto its head, leaving her scrambling without a foothold to rely on. But even as she floundered, and struggled, and lost sight of who she was, somehow he was always there, offering his hand. He reminded her not of the person she thought she was, but the person he saw, a person she couldn’t wrap her mind around being part of her, but he refused to accept anything else.

She didn’t know who she was anymore, but somehow Colton knew… and for whatever reason, he liked her despite it.

A single tear slipped free, disappearing alongside a trickle of water that ran down her cheek and dripped off her chin. Blair didn’t move as he drew in closer, frozen somewhere between disbelief and startling anticipation. Her chest heaved, pulling in a deep breath just before her eyes closed and their lips met. Warmth unlike anything she had ever felt burned wild and reckless in her chest. In that small handful of seconds the entire cavern disappeared into a dizzying haze.

When Colton pulled away, it felt like it had been a fraction of a second, or perhaps an eternity... She couldn’t tell. Blair inhaled sharply, pressing one hand against the wall to keep herself steady while the world tilted around her. In that moment she finally understood what her old friends back in New York had been talking about, that weightless, intoxicating sensation that followed a first kiss. How it was deafening and exhilarating, and how everything she had experienced before then felt like a lie she was telling herself because it never felt as real or raw as that brief, tender kiss.

Time ticked by slowly before Blair was able to look back up at him, and as if she needed one last thing to override her self doubts and shame, he met her with his warm smile that curved bright and unbidden into his flushed cheeks. Something between a weak laugh and a sigh slipped free as she finally breathed, and a smile of her own began to grow.

Then her gaze fell to his lips and whatever sense or reason that had materialized in her mind, slipped away just as quickly. She pushed off the cavern wall and raised her hands to gently cup the sides of his neck. Her fingers ran along the edge of his jaw and beneath his ears, before entangling themselves in his wet locks. The space between them shrunk until her chest pressed against his and she guided his head back down to her. Their lips met a second time, no longer soft and tender, but passionate and deep. Heavy breaths bloomed where their noses pressed into each other’s cheeks and burst free in the small moments their lips parted before locking once again. Blair’s lungs burned, but she didn’t dare pull away, feeling for the first time in her life that this was exactly where she belonged.

Colton made a soft sound against her lips when she pulled him back to her, surprised for only a heartbeat before he melted into the kiss completely. One arm slid around her waist beneath the water while the other settled between her shoulder blades, holding her close as though she was something precious he had been entrusted with rather than something he possessed. Cool water drifted around them, carrying flower petals across the surface while sunlight spilled through the broken ceiling overhead in scattered bands of gold. Her fingers tangled through his wet hair and every time she drew closer, his heart seemed to forget its rhythm altogether.

The cavern faded into a blur of rushing water and moss-covered stone. Colton could feel the warmth of her pressed against him despite the chill of the pool, could feel the quick rise and fall of her breathing whenever their lips parted for the briefest moment before finding each other again. He kissed her back with all the tenderness he'd been carrying around since the day they met, all the quiet affection that had grown every time she smiled at him or reached for his hand. Somewhere in the back of his mind he knew he should slow down, should make sure she knew she never had to rush toward anything with him, but right then he was simply happy to be standing there with her.

When they finally pulled apart, both of them breathing harder than before, Colton rested his forehead lightly against hers. Water dripped from the ends of his curls and rolled down the back of his neck while a grin spread helplessly across his face. The smile reached all the way into his eyes and stayed there, bright and warm and completely unguarded. His hand slipped upward from her waist and his thumb brushed gently along her cheek, catching a stray droplet that clung there.

"I wanted to do it properly," he admitted softly, a faint flush creeping back into his cheeks despite the cool water surrounding them. His gaze moved between her eyes as though he was still making sure she was real, still standing there with him beneath the hidden waterfall. "Will you date me, Blair?" The question came simple and earnest, carried on a hopeful smile while his fingers remained lightly against her face and the water rippled quietly around them.

Blair drew in a sharp breath when their lips finally separated. A part of her trailed after him for a fraction of a second like some unseen magnetism pulled her closer, but then the soft brush of Colton’s forehead against hers rooted her in place. Her hands slowly slipped from his hair, trailing over the curve of his shoulders before resting against his chest. She could feel the racing cadence of his heart beneath her palms while their breaths mixed in the small sliver of space between them. Her eyes slowly fluttered open, catching on the bright curve of his smile before lifting to meet his gaze.

When his gentle words pierced the heavy silence, Blair’s smile grew so wide that she was unable to hide or dampen it, no matter how much she tried. A flush slowly crept back across her cheeks in that surprising way that only Colton was able to pull from her. She blinked before her gaze fell to where her thumb lightly traced the edge of his collarbone. "I… Don’t think anyone has ever wanted me to be their girlfriend before," she confessed barely above a whisper. Because it wasn’t until he asked that the realization struck her that she had never been in a relationship before. Everyone she wasted her time with looked at labels like the plague… And then there was Colton. Her finger lightly tapped against his skin as she forced herself to look back up into his eyes. "I’m glad you’re the first."

Colton's smile softened the moment the words left her mouth. Water dripped steadily from his hair, tracing slow paths down the back of his neck while sunlight danced across the cavern pool around them. He looked down at her hand resting against his chest, at the thumb brushing lightly along his collarbone, and felt something warm settle deep inside him. The confession should have surprised him. Instead, it made his chest ache with a tenderness so fierce he barely knew what to do with it.

"Me too," he admitted quietly. The answer came with a sheepish smile and a faint flush that spread across his cheeks. Part of him wanted to tell her everything. Wanted to tell her that he'd been in trouble from the moment she marched into his life, sharp-tongued and beautiful and entirely unlike anyone he'd ever known. Wanted to tell her that every time he'd pictured the future lately, somehow she kept finding her way into it. The thoughts remained tucked safely behind his smile. They felt too large for this moment, too precious to rush.

His eyes wandered across her face instead. Water beaded along her lashes and caught in the dark strands of hair clinging to her cheeks. The cavern light turned her skin golden where it filtered through the broken ceiling overhead. Looking at her now, standing close enough that he could feel her breath against his skin, Colton found himself smiling all over again. So he did the only thing that felt right.

His thumb brushed across warm skin while he leaned forward, giving her every opportunity to pull away even though some stubborn part of him already knew she wouldn't. Then he kissed her again. Soft at first, lingering and unhurried, carrying all the affection he couldn't quite put into words. The cool water shifted around them while flower petals drifted lazily through shafts of sunlight, and Colton's hand remained cradling her face as he lost himself for a few quiet seconds in the simple fact that Blair was kissing him back.

What remained of the afternoon quickly slipped between their fingers as they got lost beneath stolen kisses while they remained hidden away from the rest of the world in that cavern. They might have stayed there for the rest of the night if it hadn’t been for one of them making a fleeting comment about dinner, forcing them to notice the way the amber light that poured through the cracking stone softened and shifted. With guilty laughs and interlaced fingers, they swam back out from beneath the waterfall, abandoning their small piece of heaven for the reality of camp, expectations, and people who would be wondering where they were if they didn’t turn back up soon.

Colton helped Blair back into the boat, lifting her easily rather than letting her struggle, before following her up and out of the creek. Rich flushes and persistent smiles never once faded as they stole quick glances at one another while he rowed them back down stream with more haste. The evening breeze cut sharply through the trees, chilling the water that clung to her skin and clothes. Eventually, after some stubborn goading, Blair conceded, agreeing to wear his shirt and get the faintest bit warmer. Colton, ever the gentleman, never once snuck a peek as she changed, although his face still managed to deepen to a darker shade of red.

They reached the dock in record time, pulling up beside it before Blair had a chance to settle into his soot stained shirt, her bare feet still resting against the old boards of the boat. Colton had shoved on his boots and climbed back onto the dock with the surprising ease of a man who had done this one hundred times over. He helped her out before she could argue or get a chance to put back on her own shoes, then insisted on giving her a piggyback ride back to camp rather than forcing her to pull on dry socks over soaked jeans and feet.

By the time they broke back through the treeline into the clearing at the center of the cabins, dinner wasn’t far off and demigods were already starting to make their way toward the pavilion. Some stopped in their tracks to turn and look at Colton and Blair as if they were caught in a compromising position… But they didn’t notice, or care. Colton was still shirtless, damp jeans clinging to his legs, while water dripped from his wet curls, down his neck, and along his bare chest. His calloused fingers curved beneath the bend in Blair’s knees with a touch that was tender yet firm enough that when he first lifted her it stole her breath. Her own soaked hair darkened the collar of his shirt that fit her more like a dress. Her arms were wrapped around him, one hand holding his sketchbook while the other fought to keep a firm grip on her boots and discarded shirt. Both of them were laughing and smiling as if Blair hadn’t nearly died in that very spot an hour earlier.

Colton carried her all the way over to the Athena cabin, gently setting her down on the small porch so that she never once set foot in the dirt. Blair was a foot or two taller than him as she stood at the edge of the wooden platform, holding out his sketchbook with that same smile that never faded and made the muscles in her cheeks ache. When he reached out to take it, she leaned down and stole one last kiss. Maybe it was because she could sense the lingering gazes of other demigods and wanted to claim him without ever having to say a word, or maybe she just found it exceedingly difficult not to kiss him simply because she could now… but either way she took the opportunity because she wanted to, and that was enough. The kiss was brief and fleeting, little more than a peck, but still made her heart race in disbelief… like at any moment she would wake up and this would all be some coma fever dream she had after being thrown from the horse.



interactions ....|.... none ............... mentions ....|.... clover & daphne ............... collabs ....|.... @Sleepy Tani
1x Thank Thank
↑ Top
© 2007-2026
BBCode Cheatsheet